summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/69132-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authornfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-25 01:09:04 -0800
committernfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-25 01:09:04 -0800
commitc21b5fc61576781ca7d55605f0cf7eb64fadbacb (patch)
treee4ed46ac08808b32e959938eb3fcc24e49570b7e /old/69132-0.txt
parent5d25f713b4c8c45344fd444518a6117be098b658 (diff)
NormalizeHEADmain
Diffstat (limited to 'old/69132-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/69132-0.txt7631
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7631 deletions
diff --git a/old/69132-0.txt b/old/69132-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 8474ba0..0000000
--- a/old/69132-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7631 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of Betty Wales on the campus, by Margaret
-Warde
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: Betty Wales on the campus
-
-Author: Margaret Warde
-
-Illustrator: Eva M. Nagel
-
-Release Date: October 11, 2022 [eBook #69132]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: D A Alexander and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
- at https://www.pgdp.net Scans were from the New York Public
- Library's Digital Collections; special thanks to the
- University of Southern Mississippi for providing a quality
- scan of the book's cover.
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BETTY WALES ON THE
-CAMPUS ***
-
-
-[Illustration: THEY WERE ALL THERE]
-
-
-
-
- BETTY WALES
- ON THE CAMPUS
-
- _by_
- MARGARET WARDE
-
- _author of_
-
- BETTY WALES, FRESHMAN
- BETTY WALES, SOPHOMORE
- BETTY WALES, JUNIOR
- BETTY WALES, SENIOR
- BETTY WALES, B.A.
- BETTY WALES & CO.
- BETTY WALES DECIDES
-
- ILLUSTRATED BY
- EVA M. NAGEL
-
- THE PENN PUBLISHING
- COMPANY, PHILADELPHIA
- 1920
-
-
-
-
- COPYRIGHT
- 1910 BY
- THE PENN
- PUBLISHING
- COMPANY
-
-Betty Wales on the Campus
-
-
-
-
-Introduction
-
-
-MOST of the girls in this story first became acquainted with each other
-in their freshman year at Harding College, and the story of their four
-jolly years together and their trip to Europe after graduation is told
-in “Betty Wales, Freshman,” “Betty Wales, Sophomore,” “Betty Wales,
-Junior,” “Betty Wales, Senior,” and “Betty Wales, B. A.”
-
-It was during this memorable trip that Betty met Mr. Morton, the
-irascible but generous railroad magnate. “Betty Wales & Co.” describes
-how Betty and her “little friends” opened the successful “Tally-ho
-Tea-Shop” in Harding, and what came of it. Babbie Hildreth’s engagement
-to Mr. Thayer was one result, and another was that Mr. Morton gave to
-Harding College the money for a dormitory for the poorer girls. Betty’s
-“smallest sister” Dorothy was also in Harding attending Miss Dick’s
-school, and it was for her that Eugenia Ford invented the delightful
-Ploshkin. Somebody modeled one, and as little plaster ploshkins were
-soon being sold everywhere, it turned out to be one of the Tally-ho’s
-most popular and profitable features. Betty had thought she would leave
-the shop to Emily Davis and return to her family, but this story tells
-how she found herself again on the Harding Campus. And finally, how
-Betty Wales, with the aid of one other important person, chose her
-career and left Harding, will be found in “Betty Wales Decides.”
-
- MARGARET WARDE.
-
-
-
-
-Contents
-
-
- I. “TENDING UP” AGAIN 9
- II. ARCHITECT’S PLANS--AND OTHERS 29
- III. THE CULT OF THE B. C. A.’S 47
- IV. THE GRASSHOPPER WAGER 62
- V. REINFORCEMENTS 78
- VI. FRISKY FENTON’S MARTYRDOM 98
- VII. THE DOLL WAVE 116
- VIII. MORE ARCHITECT’S PLANS, AND A MYSTERY 140
- IX. MOVING IN 158
- X. GHOSTS AND INSPIRATIONS 174
- XI. WHAT CHRISTMAS REALLY MEANS 191
- XII. RAFAEL PROPOSES 213
- XIII. GENIUS ARRIVES 229
- XIV. AS A BULL PUP ORDAINS 249
- XV. A GAME OF HIDE-AND-SEEK--WITH
- “FEATURES” 268
- XVI. THE MYSTERY DEEPENS 285
- XVII. THE MYSTERY SOLVED 299
- XVIII. FRISKY FENTON’S FOLLY 318
- XIX. ARCHITECT’S FINAL PLANS--CONSIDERED 337
-
-
-
-
-Illustrations
-
-
- PAGE
-
- THEY WERE ALL THERE _Frontispiece_
- “I’M SORRY I WAS LATE” 11
- SITTING DOWN TO REST ON A BAGGAGE TRUCK 84
- “YOU MUST TAKE OFF YOUR APRON” 160
- JUST AS THEY HAD GIVEN HER UP 241
- THE OTHERS STOOD AROUND LISTENING 282
- “WE’LL FIND ’EM, MISS,” HE ASSURED HER 327
-
-Betty Wales On The Campus
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-“TENDING UP” AGAIN
-
-
-BETTY WALES, with a red bandanna knotted tightly over all her yellow
-curls--except one or two particularly rebellious ringlets that
-positively refused to be hidden--pattered softly down the back stairs
-of the Wales cottage at Lakeside. Softly, because mother was taking her
-afternoon nap and must on no account be disturbed. Betty lifted a lid
-of the kitchen range, peered anxiously in at the glowing coals, and
-nodded approvingly at them for being so nice and red. Then she opened
-the ice-box, just for the supreme satisfaction of gazing once more upon
-the six big tomatoes that she had peeled and put away to cool right
-after lunch--which is the only proper time to begin getting dinner for
-a fastidious family like hers. Finally she slipped on over her bathing
-suit the raincoat that hung on her arm, and carefully opened the front
-door. On the piazza the Smallest Sister and a smaller friend were
-cozily ensconced in the hammock, “talking secrets,” as they explained
-eagerly to Betty.
-
-“But you can come and talk too,” they assured her in a happy chorus,
-for Betty was the idol of all the little girls in the Lakeside colony.
-
-Betty smiled at them and pulled back the raincoat to show what was
-underneath. “Thank you, dears, but I’m going for a dip while the sun is
-hot. And Dorothy, don’t forget that you’ve said that you’d stay here
-and see to everything till I get back. And if more girls come up, don’t
-make a lot of noise and wake mother. Good-bye.” And she was off like
-the wind down the path to the beach staircase.
-
-Half a dozen welcoming shouts greeted her from the sand.
-
-“We’ve waited ages for you,” cried one.
-
-“Dare you to slide down on the rail,” called another.
-
-[Illustration: “I’M SORRY I WAS LATE”]
-
-“No, slide down the bank,” suggested a third.
-
-Betty gave her head a funny little toss, threw the raincoat down to one
-of them and slid, ran, jumped, and tumbled down the sheer bank, landing
-in a heap on a mound of soft sand that flew up in a dusty cloud around
-the party.
-
-“I’m sorry,” she sputtered, wiping the dust out of her eyes. “Sorry
-that I was late, I mean. The sand is Don’s fault, because he dared me.
-You see, I had to mend all Will’s stockings, because he’s going off
-to-morrow on a little business trip. And then I had to see to my fire,
-and remind Dorothy that she is now in charge of mother and the house.
-Beat you out to the raft, Mary.”
-
-Mary Hooper shook off her share of the sand-cloud resignedly. “All
-right,” she said. “Only of course I’ve been in once already, and I’m
-rather tired.”
-
-“Tired nothing,” scoffed one of the Benson girls. “You paddled around
-the cove for five minutes an hour ago, poor thing! That’s all the
-exercise you’ve had to-day. Betty’s the one who ought to be tired,
-with all the cooking and scrubbing and mending she does. Only she’s a
-regular young steam engine----”
-
-Betty leaned forward and tumbled Sallie Benson over on her back in the
-sand. “Hush!” she said. “I don’t work hard, and I’m not tired, and
-besides, I shall probably lose the race. Come along, Mary.”
-
-The race was a tie, but Betty declared that Tom Benson got in her way
-on purpose, and Mary Hooper retorted that Sally splashed her like a
-whole school of porpoises. So they finally agreed to try again going
-back, and then they sat on the raft in the sunshine, throwing sticks
-for Mary’s setter to swim after, and watching the Ames boys dive, until
-Will appeared on the shore shouting and waving a letter wildly--an
-incentive to Betty’s getting back in a hurry that caused Mary to
-declare the return race off also, especially as she had lost it.
-
-“Didn’t want to bother you,” explained Will amiably, “but Cousin Joe
-drove me out in his car, and I thought that maybe the chief cook----”
-
-Betty seized the letter and ran. “I knew things were going to happen,”
-she murmured as she flopped up the beach stairway. “But there’s an
-extra tomato that my prophetic soul told me to peel, and lots of
-soup, and lots of ice-cream. Oh, dear, I’m getting this letter so
-wet that I shan’t ever be able to read it.” She held it out at arm’s
-length and looked at the address. It was typewritten, and there was a
-printed “Return to Harding College” in the corner. “Nothing but an old
-circular, I suppose,” she decided, and laid it carefully down in a spot
-of yellow sunshine on the floor of her room to dry off.
-
-Of course there was no time to open it until dinner was cooked and
-eaten; and then Cousin Joe piled his big car full of laughing,
-chattering young people and drove them off through the pine woods in
-the moonlight.
-
-Betty was in front with Cousin Joe. “Things look so much more enchanted
-and fairylike if you’re in front,” she explained as she climbed in.
-
-Cousin Joe chuckled. “You always have some good reason for wanting
-to sit in front, young lady,” he said. “When you were a kid, you had
-to be where you could cluck to the horses. But I certainly didn’t
-suppose you went in for moonlight and fairies and that sort of thing.
-I thought you were a hard-headed business woman, with all kinds of
-remarkable money-making schemes up your sleeves.”
-
-Betty patted the embroidery on her cuff and frowned disapprovingly at
-him. “You shouldn’t make fun of the Tally-ho Tea-Shop, Cousin Joe. It
-does make money--really and truly it does.”
-
-“Well, I guess I know that,” Cousin Joe assured her solemnly, “and I
-understand the extremely marketable nature of ploshkins. Will keeps me
-very well posted about his wonderful sister’s wonderful enterprises
-that are backed by the Morton millions.”
-
-“Don’t be silly, please, Cousin Joe,” begged Betty. “I’ve just done
-what any girl would have under the circumstances, and I’ve had such
-very scrumptious luck--that’s all.”
-
-Cousin Joe put on slow speed, and leaned forward to stare at Betty in
-the moonlight. “You’ve pulled off a start that any man might envy you,
-little girl, and you’re just as pretty and young and jolly as if you’d
-never touched money except to spend it for clothes and candy. And you
-still love fun and look out for fairies, and some day a nice young
-man--I say, Betty, here’s a long straight stretch. Change seats and see
-how fast you can tool her up to the Pine Grove Country Club for a cool
-little supper all around.”
-
-“Oh, could I truly try?”
-
-Betty’s voice sounded like a happy child’s, and her eyes sparkled with
-pleasure and excitement, as her small hands clutched the big wheel.
-
-Cousin Joe leaned back and watched her. “I had a tough pull when I
-started out in life,” he was thinking, “and no ‘such very scrumptious
-luck,’ either, and I let it sour me. Betty’s game, luck or no luck.
-Luck’s not the word for it, anyway. Of course people want to keep
-friends with the girl who owns that smile. It means something, her
-smile does. It’s not in the same class with Miss Mary Hooper’s society
-smirk. I can’t see myself why that nice young man that I almost said
-was going to fall in love with her some day doesn’t come along--several
-of him in fact. But I’m glad I didn’t finish that sentence; I suppose
-you could spoil even Betty Wales.”
-
-Betty remembered her letter again when she stepped on it in the
-dark and it crackled. She had undressed by moonlight, so as not to
-wake little Dorothy, who shared her room at the cottage. Now she
-lit a candle, and opening her letter read it in the dim flickering
-light. Something dropped out--a long slip that proved, upon further
-examination, to be a railroad ticket from Cleveland to Harding and
-back again. And the typewritten letter--that might have been “only an
-old circular”--was signed by no less a personage than the President
-of Harding College himself. Seeing his name at the end, in the queer
-scraggly hand that every Harding girl knew, quite took Betty’s breath
-away, and as for the letter itself! When she had finished it Betty blew
-out the candle and sank down in an awe-stricken little heap on the
-floor by the window to think things over and straighten them out.
-
-Prexy had written to her himself--the great Prexy! He wanted her to
-come and advise with him and Mr. Morton and the architects about the
-finishing touches for Morton Hall. Of all absurd, unaccountable ideas
-that was the queerest.
-
-“Mr. Morton originally suggested asking you,” he wrote, “but I heartily
-second him. We both feel sure that the ingenuity of the young woman
-who made the Tally-ho Tea-Shop out of a barn will devise some valuable
-features for the new dormitory, thereby fitting it more completely to
-the needs of its future occupants.”
-
-Morton Hall was the result of a suggestion Betty had made to her friend
-Mr. Morton, the millionaire. It was to give the poorer girls at Harding
-an opportunity to live on the campus and share in the college life.
-
-“Gracious!” sighed Betty. “He thinks I thought up all the tea-room
-features. It’s Madeline that they want. But Madeline’s in Maine with
-the Enderbys, and wouldn’t come. And then of course Mr. Morton may need
-to be pacified about something. I can do that part all right. Anyway, I
-shall have to go, so long as they have sent a ticket--right away too,
-or Mr. Morton will be sure to need pacifying most awfully. I wonder
-what in the world that postscript means.”
-
-The postscript said, “I had intended to write you in regard to another
-matter, connected not so much with the architecture of the new hall as
-with its management; but talking it over together will be much more
-satisfactory.”
-
-Betty lay awake a long while wondering about that postscript. When she
-finally went to sleep she dreamed that Prexy had hired her to cook
-for Morton Hall, and that she scorched the ice-cream, put salt in the
-jelly-roll, and water on the fire. She burned her fingers doing that
-and screamed, and it was Will calling to remind her that he wanted
-breakfast and his bag packed in time for the eight-sixteen.
-
-At the breakfast table the cook--she ate with the family--gave notice.
-She was going away that very afternoon.
-
-“Most unbusinesslike,” Mr. Wales assured her solemnly, but with a
-twinkle in his eyes.
-
-“Most absurd,” Betty twinkled back at him. “I can’t suggest a thing to
-those architects, of course, and they’ll just laugh at me, and Prexy
-and Mr. Morton will be perfectly disgusted.”
-
-“You’ve got to make good somehow,” Will assured her soberly. “It isn’t
-every girl that gets her expenses paid for a long trip like that, just
-to go and advise about things. You’re what they call a consulting
-expert, Betty. I’ll look up your trains and telephone you from town.”
-
-“And I’ll help you pack a bag,” announced the Smallest Sister. “You’re
-just going in a bag, like Will, and coming back for Sunday, aren’t you,
-Betty dear?”
-
-“Yes, I’m just going in a bag,” Betty assured her laughingly,
-“and coming right back to Lakeside for Sunday. But perhaps in
-September--well, we need not think about September when it’s only the
-middle of August; isn’t that so, little sister?”
-
-The Smallest Sister stared solemnly at her. “We ought to make plans,
-Betty. Now Celissa Hooper wants me to be her chum if I’m going to
-school in Cleveland this winter, but if I’m going to be at Miss Dick’s
-again why of course I can’t be chums with Celissa, ’cause I’m chums
-with Shirley Ware. So I really ought to know before long who I’m to be
-chums with.”
-
-“You certainly ought,” agreed Betty earnestly. “But you’ll just have
-to be very good friends with Celissa and with Shirley and with all the
-other girls until I come back, and then mother and father and you and
-I can have a grand pow-wow over you and me and the tea-shop and Miss
-Dick’s and everything else under the sun. Now, who’s going to wipe
-dishes for me this morning?”
-
-“I am. What’s a grand pow-wow?”
-
-“We’ll have one in the kitchen,” Betty explained diplomatically,
-hurrying off with both hands full of dishes.
-
-But the pow-wow was a rather spiritless affair.
-
-“You’re thinking of something else, Betty Wales,” declared the Smallest
-Sister accusingly, right in the midst of the story of the Reckless
-Ritherum, who is second cousin to the Ploshkin and has a very nice tale
-of its own. “If you’re going to look way off over my head and think of
-something else, I guess I’d rather go up-stairs and make beds all by my
-lonesome.”
-
-“I’m sorry, dearie,” Betty apologized humbly, “but you see I feel just
-like a reckless ritherum myself this morning--going out to play with
-three terrible giants.”
-
-“What giants are you going to play with?” demanded the Smallest Sister
-incredulously.
-
-“The fierce giant, the wise giant, and the head of all the giants,”
-Betty told her. “The fierce giant eats reckless little ritherums for
-his breakfast--that’s Mr. Morton. The wise giant laughs at them when
-they try to show him how to make the house that Jack built--that’s the
-New York architect. The head of all the giants--that’s Prexy--shakes
-the paw of the poor little Ritherum kindly, and asks it not to be so
-silly again as to try to play with giants, and it gets smaller and
-smaller and smaller----”
-
-“Just exactly like Alice in Wonderland,” put in the Smallest Sister
-excitedly.
-
-“Until it runs home,” Betty concluded, “to play with a little girl
-named Dorothy Wales, and then all of a sudden it gets big and happy and
-reckless again.”
-
-“Then don’t be gone long,” advised Dorothy eagerly, “because I’m always
-in a hurry to begin playing with you some more.”
-
-“Thank you,” Betty bowed gravely. “In that case I won’t let the fierce
-giant eat me, nor the wise giant blow me away with his big laugh, nor
-the head giant stare at me until I vanish, recklessness and all, into
-the Bay of the Ploshkin.”
-
-“I’d fish you up, if you did fall into the bay,” Dorothy assured her,
-with a sudden hug that ended fatally for a coffee-cup she was wiping.
-
-“But it was nicked anyway, so never mind,” Betty comforted her, “and
-you’ve fished me up lots of times already, so I know you would again.”
-
-“Why, I never----” began the Smallest Sister in amazement.
-
-“All right for you,” Betty threatened, putting away her pans with a
-great clatter. “If you’ve stopped believing in fairies and if you’ve
-forgotten how you ever went to the Bay of the Ploshkin and fished up
-ritherums and did other interesting things, why should I waste my time
-telling you stories?”
-
-This terrible threat silenced the Smallest Sister, who therefore never
-found out how or when she had “fished up” her sister. But on the way
-east Betty, still feeling very like a ritherum, consoled herself
-by remembering first her own simile, and then Will’s “Maybe I’m not
-proud to know you!” blurted out as he had put her on board her train.
-A little sister to hug one and a big brother to bestow foolishly
-unqualified admiration are just the very nicest things that a reckless
-ritherum can have. And who hasn’t felt like a reckless ritherum some
-time or other?
-
-Mr. Morton was pacing the station platform agitatedly when Betty’s
-train pulled in.
-
-“Twenty-three minutes late, Miss B. A.,” he panted, rushing up to her.
-He had always called her that. It stood for Benevolent Adventurer, and
-some other things. Grasping her bag and her arm, he pulled her down the
-stairs to his big red touring car. “The way these railroads are run is
-abominable--a disgrace to the country, in my opinion. Now when I say
-I’ll get to a place at four P. M.--I mean it. And very likely I arrive
-at six by train--most unbusinesslike. Well, it’s not exactly your fault
-that idiots run our railroads, is it, Miss B. A.? I thought of that
-without your telling me--give me a long credit mark for once. Well, I
-certainly am glad to see you, and to find you looking so brown and
-jolly. No bothers and worries these days, Miss B. A.?”
-
-“Except the responsibility of having to think up enough good
-suggestions for Morton Hall to pay you for asking me to come and for
-taking the time to be here to meet me,” Betty told him laughingly.
-
-Mr. Morton snorted his indignation. “That responsibility may worry you,
-but it doesn’t me--not one particle. Now, by the way, don’t be upset by
-any idiotic remarks of the young architect chap that has this job in
-charge. Whatever a person wants, he says you can’t have it--that seems
-to be his idea of doing business. Then after you’ve shown him that your
-idea of doing business is to do it or know the reason why, he sits
-down and figures the thing out in great shape. He’s a very smart young
-fellow, but he hates to give in. I presume that’s why Parsons and Cope
-put him on this job--they’ve done work for me before, and they know
-that I have ideas of my own and won’t be argued out of them except by
-a fellow who can convince me he really knows more about the job than
-I do. Just the same, don’t you pay much attention to his obstruction
-game. Remember that you’re here because I want this dormitory to be the
-way you want it.”
-
-Betty promised just as the car drew up in front of the Tally-ho.
-“Thought you’d like a cup of your own tea,” explained Mr. Morton,
-“and a sight of your new electric fixtures, and so forth. Miss Davis
-is expecting you. Let’s see.” He consulted his watch, comparing it
-carefully with Betty’s and with the clock in the automobile, which
-aroused his intense irritation by being two minutes slow. “It’s now
-three forty-one. I’ll be back in nineteen minutes. If I can find that
-architect chap, I’ll bring him along. He knows all the main features
-of the building better than I do, and he’s a pretty glib talker, so I
-guess we’ll let him take you over the place the first time.”
-
-Exactly nineteen minutes later, just as Betty and Emily Davis had
-“begun to get ready to start to commence,” according to Emily’s
-favorite formula, the inspection of the tea-shop and the exchange of
-summer experiences, the big red car came snorting back and stopped
-with a jerk to let out a tall young man, who ran across the lawn and in
-at the Tally-ho’s hospitably opened door.
-
-“Mr. Morton wishes to know if Miss Wales----” he began. Then he rushed
-up to Betty. “By all that’s amazing, the great Miss Wales is the one I
-used to know! How are you, Betty?”
-
-“Why, Jim Watson, where did you come from?” demanded Betty in amazement.
-
-Jim’s eyes twinkled. “From the Morton Mercedes most recently, and
-until I get back to it with you I’m afraid we’d better defer further
-explanations.”
-
-Betty nodded. “Only you must just meet Emily Davis--Miss Davis, Mr.
-Watson. She’s a friend of Eleanor’s too. And you must tell me one
-thing. Is the architect out there with Mr. Morton?”
-
-“No,” said Jim solemnly, “he isn’t, naturally, since he’s in here with
-you. Architect Watson, with Parsons and Cope, at your service, Miss
-Wales.”
-
-“Are you the real one--the one in charge?” persisted Betty. “You aren’t
-the one that won’t let Mr. Morton have his own way?”
-
-“I am that very one,” Jim assured her briskly, “but there are some
-lengths to which I don’t go. So please come along to the car in a
-hurry, or I shall certainly be sent back to New York forthwith.”
-
-“Gracious! That would be perfectly dreadful! Good-bye, Emily.” Betty
-sped down the path at top speed, Jim after her.
-
-“Did you stop to introduce yourself in detail, Watson?” inquired Mr.
-Morton irritably, opening the door of the tonneau.
-
-“He didn’t have to introduce himself,” Betty put in breathlessly, “but
-I made him stop to explain himself, and now I certainly shan’t worry
-about his objections and opinions, because I’ve known him for ages.
-Why, he’s Eleanor Watson’s brother Jim. You’ve heard Babe and me talk
-about Eleanor.”
-
-“I should say that I have,” cried Mr. Morton jubilantly. “So you can
-manage her brother as nicely as you manage me, can you, Miss B. A.?
-I knew you ought to come up and see to things. Hurry along a little,
-Jonas, can’t you? We’re not out riding for our health to-day. There are
-some little things I haven’t just liked, and now that I’ve got Miss B.
-A. to help me manage you---- Feeling scared, Watson?”
-
-“Not a bit, sir, thank you,” said Jim with his sunniest smile. “But I’m
-certainly feeling glad to see Miss Betty again.”
-
-“What’s that? Glad to see Miss B. A.? Well, I should certainly hope
-so,” snapped Jasper J. Morton. “I’d have a good deal less use for you,
-sir, than I’ve had so far, if you weren’t.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-ARCHITECT’S PLANS--AND OTHERS
-
-
-STOPPING at Prexy’s house to get him to join the grand tour brought
-back Betty’s “ritherum” feeling very hard indeed. Jim was so dignified
-and businesslike when he talked to Prexy and Mr. Morton; they were both
-so dignified and intent on their plans for Morton Hall. And evidently
-they all seriously expected Betty to do something about it. Betty set
-her lips, twisted her handkerchief into a hard little knot, and walked
-up to the door, resolved to do the something expected of her or die in
-the attempt.
-
-Jim, who was ahead, had the door open for the others when Mr. Morton
-commanded a halt.
-
-“Might as well be systematic,” he ordered, “and take things as they
-come,--or as we come, rather. Now, Miss B. A., shall there or shan’t
-there be a ploshkin put up over this front door?”
-
-“A ploshkin over the front door?” Betty repeated helplessly.
-
-“Exactly,” snapped Mr. Morton, who disliked repetition as much as he
-disliked other kinds of delay. “What could be more appropriate than a
-large ploshkin, cut in marble, of course, by a first-class sculptor?
-Stands for you, stands for earning a living when you have to, therefore
-stands for me and my methods, stands for our coöperation in putting
-through a good thing, whether it’s a silly plaster flub-dub that
-half-witted people will run to buy, or a building like this with a big
-idea back of it. But Mr. President here seems to think I’m wrong in
-some way, and young Watson says a ploshkin won’t harmonize with the
-general style of the architecture. Now what do you say, Miss B. A.?”
-
-Betty suppressed a wild desire to laugh, as she looked from one to
-another of her three Giants’ faces. “Please don’t be disappointed, Mr.
-Morton,” she began at last timidly, “but I’m afraid I think you’re
-wrong too. A ploshkin--why, a ploshkin’s just nonsense! It would look
-ridiculous to stick one up there.” She laughed in spite of herself at
-the idea. “It’s 19--’s class animal, you know. The Belden might as
-well have a purple cow, and the Westcott a yellow chick, and some other
-house a raging lion to commemorate the other class animals. Oh, Mr.
-Morton, you are just too comical about some things!”
-
-Mr. Morton frowned fiercely, and then sighed resignedly. “Very well,
-Miss B. A. It’s your ploshkin. If you say no, that settles it. Mr.
-President, you and young Watson can decide between that Greek goddess
-of wisdom you mentioned and any other outlandish notion you’ve thought
-of since. It’s all one to me. Now let’s be systematic. The next
-unsettled row that we have on hand is about the reception-room doors.”
-
-This time, fortunately, Betty could agree with Mr. Morton, and the
-others yielded gracefully, being much relieved at her first decision.
-Then, quite unexpectedly, she had an idea of her own.
-
-“Laundry bills cost a lot, and the Harding wash-women tear your thin
-things dreadfully. It would be just splendid if there could be a place
-in the basement where the Morton Hall girls could go to wash and iron,
-and press their skirts, and smooth out their thin dresses.”
-
-Everybody agreed to this; the Giants forgot their differences and grew
-quite friendly discussing it. And up-stairs Betty thought of something
-else.
-
-“Typewriters and sewing-machines are dreadfully noisy. That’s one
-reason why the cheap off-campus houses are so uncomfortable, where most
-of the girls use one or the other or both. I remember Emily Davis used
-to say that sometimes it seemed as if her head would burst with the
-click and the clatter. If there could only be a room for typewriters
-and a sewing-room, with sound-proof walls----”
-
-“There can be,” interrupted Jasper J. Morton oracularly, “and there
-shall be, if we have to put an annex to accommodate them. Miss B. A.,
-you’ll ruin me if you keep on at this rate. I presume I’m expected to
-install typewriters and sewing-machines. They’re part of the fixtures,
-aren’t they, Watson? If I say so they are? Well, I do say so, provided
-Miss B. A. accepts that proposal from---- See here, Mr. President, why
-don’t you take her off in a quiet corner and tell her what you want of
-her?”
-
-Betty blushed violently at the idea of giving such summary advice to
-the great Prexy.
-
-“Please don’t hurry,” she begged. “You can tell me what you want to any
-time, President Wallace. Mr. Morton is always in such a rush to get
-things settled himself; he doesn’t realize that other people don’t feel
-the same way.”
-
-“Don’t I realize it?” snorted Mr. Morton indignantly. “Haven’t I spent
-half my life hunting for people that can keep my pace? But I beg your
-pardon, Mr. President, if I seemed to dictate or to meddle in your
-personal affairs.”
-
-Prexy’s eyes twinkled. “That’s all right, Mr. Morton. Let’s give him
-his way this time, Miss Wales, as long as we’ve got ours about the
-ploshkin. Come and sit on that broad and inviting window-seat, and hear
-what we want you to do for us.”
-
-It was an amazing proposal, though Prexy made it in the calmest and
-most matter-of-fact way. The Student’s Aid Association, it seemed, had
-reorganized at its commencement meeting, had received a substantial
-endowment fund--so much Betty already knew--and had since decided
-to employ a paid secretary to direct its work and to look after the
-interests of the self-supporting students. It had occurred to President
-Wallace that the right place for the secretary to live was in Morton
-Hall, and to the directors that the right person to act as secretary
-was Betty Wales.
-
-“The salary is small,” explained Prexy, “but the duties at first will
-be light, I should think. I assume that you will be in Harding in any
-case, to supervise your tea-shop enterprise. Now this salary will pay
-several extra helpers there, and give you time for an occupation that
-may be more congenial and that will certainly be of real help to the
-girls you have always wanted to help--to the whole college also, I
-hope. Living in this hall instead of the regular house teacher, you
-will have a chance to keep in touch with us as you could not off the
-campus, and you will still be reasonably near to the famous Tally-ho
-Tea-Shop.”
-
-When he had finished, Betty continued to stare at him in bewildered
-silence. “How does it strike you, Miss Wales?” he asked, with an
-encouraging smile.
-
-Betty “came to” with a frightened little gasp.
-
-“Why, I--I--it strikes me as too big to take in all at once, and much,
-much too splendid for me, President Wallace. I should just love to do
-it, of course. But I can’t imagine myself doing it. Now Christy Mason
-or Emily or Rachel Morrison--I could imagine them doing it beautifully,
-but not me--I--me. Oh, dear!” Betty stopped in complete confusion.
-
-“But the rest of us can easily imagine you as the first secretary of
-the Student’s Aid,” Prexy told her kindly. “We considered several
-others, but none of them quite fitted. We are all sure that you will
-fit. The board of directors wished you to understand that the choice
-was unanimous. As for me, I’ve always meant to get you on the Harding
-faculty some way or other, because the Harding spirit is the most
-important thing that any of us has to teach, and you know how to teach
-it. This position will enable you to specialize on the Harding spirit
-without bothering your head about logarithms or the principles of
-exposition or cuneiform inscriptions or Spanish verbs. It seems like a
-real opportunity, and I hope you can take it.”
-
-“Oh, I hope so, too!” exclaimed Betty eagerly. “But the trouble
-is, President Wallace, the world seems to be just crammed with
-opportunities, and they conflict. One that conflicts with this is the
-opportunity to stay at home with my family. I hadn’t decided, when I
-got your letter, whether I ought to come back to the tea-shop, or be
-with mother and father this winter. But living here and looking out for
-the Morton Hall girls does sound just splendid. Please, what would be
-the duties of the secretary, President Wallace?”
-
-The President smiled. “Whatever you made them, I think. Perhaps the
-Student’s Aid directors may want to offer a few suggestions, but in the
-main I guarantee you a perfectly free hand.”
-
-“Isn’t that even worse than to be told just what to do--harder, I
-mean?” demanded Betty, so despairingly that Prexy threw back his head
-and laughed.
-
-“Think it over,” he advised. “Talk it over with Mr. Morton and your
-family. Write to your friends about it. By the way, I suppose you know
-that Miss Morrison and Miss Adams are to be members of our faculty next
-year.”
-
-Betty knew about Rachael’s appointment, but not about Helen’s.
-
-“Oh, it would be great to be back,” she declared. “There’s no question
-of what I want to do,--only of what I ought to do, and what I can do.
-It would be terrible if I should start and then have to give up because
-I didn’t know how to go on. It would be worse than being ‘flunked
-out’--I mean than failing to pass your examinations,” added Betty
-hastily.
-
-“I understand the expression ‘flunked out,’” Prexy assured her gaily,
-“but I never noticed any of your kind of girl in the ‘flunked out’
-ranks. Well, think it all over. Mr. Morton will dance with impatience
-when he finds that everything can’t be decided in a breath, and just
-as he wants it, but we’ll let him dance a little; and if he uses too
-persuasive powers on you in the meantime I should not be unwarrantably
-interfering if I objected.”
-
-“He can’t object to you dictating in his private affairs a little,”
-quoted Betty gaily, as they went back to join the other Giants, who
-were sitting on a pile of lumber, animatedly discussing the relative
-merits of different makes of typewriters.
-
-“Sewing-machines we leave entirely to you, Miss B. A.,” Mr. Morton told
-her, with a keen glance that tried to guess at her reception of Prexy’s
-offer. “Just let me know the kind you want and the number. No hurry.”
-
-“That means that in about ten minutes he’ll ask you what you’ve
-decided,” murmured Jim in her ear. “Haven’t you had enough of business
-for to-day, Betty? Let’s cut out and take a walk in Paradise before
-dinner. We can just about catch the sunset if we hurry.
-
-“My eye, but it seems good to see you again,” Jim assured her warmly,
-as they scrambled down the path to the river. “And it seems good
-to see Paradise again, only it doesn’t look natural in its present
-uninhabited state. There ought to be a pretty girl in a pretty dress
-behind every big tree.”
-
-Betty demanded the latest news of Eleanor, who was a very bad
-correspondent, and then burst forth with her own plans and perplexities.
-
-“I think you should accept the Harding offer by all means,” Jim assured
-her soberly. “Only there’s one thing I ought to tell you. I’ve been
-trying for a week to screw my courage up to the point of confiding it
-to the peppery Mr. Morton. His beloved dormitory can’t possibly be
-finished in time for the opening of college.”
-
-Betty looked her dismay. “He’ll be perfectly furious, Jim.”
-
-“Can’t help it,” returned Jim firmly. “He comes up nearly every week,
-and at least once in ten minutes, while he’s here, he decides to
-enlarge or rebuild something. See how he upset everything to-day for
-your sewing-machines and typewriters and washing-machines. To-morrow
-some book-worm will get hold of him and suggest a library, and he’ll
-want us to design some patent bookcases and build a wing to put them
-in.” Jim looked Betty straight in the eyes. “You simply can’t hurry a
-good honest job. I’m likely to be hanging around here till Christmas.”
-
-“As long as that?”
-
-Jim nodded, still scrutinizing her face closely. “Of course I know
-it won’t make any difference to you, but it would make all kinds of
-difference to me, having you here. You can be dead sure of that, Betty.”
-
-Betty smiled at him encouragingly. “You mean you want me to be here
-to protect you from the pretty girls in pretty gowns who will begin
-jumping out at you from behind the trees the day college opens?”
-
-Jim shrugged his broad shoulders defiantly. “I’m not afraid of any
-pretty girls. I suppose it will be a fierce game going around the
-campus with no other man in sight, but I guess I can play it.”
-
-“Oh, I see,” murmured Betty, who was in a teasing mood. “You want me to
-introduce you to the very prettiest pretty girls.”
-
-“Prexy can do that,” Jim told her calmly. “He’s my firm friend since I
-stood by him so nobly in the war of the ploshkin. But I do hope you’ll
-be here. We could have some bully walks and rides, Betty--you ride,
-don’t you?”
-
-Betty nodded. “But I shall be dreadfully busy--if I come.”
-
-“I’ll help you work,” Jim offered gallantly. “I understand this
-secretary proposition pretty well. I was secretary to the O. M.--Old
-Man, that stands for, otherwise the august head of our firm--until they
-put me on this little job. I could give you pointers, I’m sure, though
-it’s not exactly the same sort of thing you’re up against. And I say,
-Betty, Eleanor has half promised me to come on this fall while I’m
-here. I’m sure she’ll do it if you’re here too.”
-
-“That would be splendid,” Betty admitted, “only of course I couldn’t
-decide to come just for a lark, Jim. I mustn’t let that part of it
-influence me a bit.”
-
-“Well, just the same”--Jim played his last and highest card,--“if you
-want to be a real philanthropist, Miss Betty Wales, you’ll let me
-influence you a little. If ever there was a good object for charity,
-it’s a fellow who hasn’t seen any of his family for nine months and has
-had to give up a paltry two weeks’ vacation that he’d been counting
-the hours to, to hold down a job that may, in a dozen years or so,
-lead to something good. It takes stick, I can tell you, Betty, this
-making your way in the world, and sometimes it’s a pretty lonesome
-proposition. But I don’t intend to be just dad’s good-for-nothing son
-all my life, so I’m bound to keep at it. I hate a quitter just as much
-as dad does. I can tell you, though, it helps to have a good friend
-around to talk things over with.”
-
-Betty’s brown eyes grew big and soft, and her voice vibrated with
-sympathy. “Don’t I know that, Jim? Last year when Madeline and Babbie
-were both away at once it seemed as if things always went wrong at
-the Tally-ho, and I used to nearly die, worrying. And when they came
-back and we talked everything over, there was usually nothing much the
-matter.”
-
-“Exactly,” agreed Jim. “So don’t forget me when you’re footing up the
-philanthropic activities that you can amuse yourself with if you decide
-on a Harding winter.”
-
-Betty laughed. “I won’t,” she promised gaily, “although you don’t look
-a bit like an object of charity, Jim.”
-
-“Appearances are frequently deceitful,” Jim assured her.
-
-“I should think so.” Betty jumped up in dismay. “I appear to have the
-evening before me, but really I’ve promised to take dinner with Mr.
-Morton.”
-
-“Who-can’t-be-kept-waiting,” chanted Jim, giving her a hand up the
-steep bank.
-
-Betty stayed in Harding two days, during which she had many long talks
-with Emily about the secretaryship and its possibilities. Being, as she
-picturesquely put it, a Morton Hall girl born too soon, Emily could
-speak from experience, and she suggested all sorts of things that Betty
-would never have thought of.
-
-“But that’s all I can do,” she told Betty, when that modest little
-person declared that Emily, and not she, was surely the ideal
-secretary. “I can explain what ought to be done, but I couldn’t do it.
-It takes a person with bushels of tact to manage those girls. Maybe you
-aren’t as good at planning as Rachel or I. That’s nothing. You’ve got
-the bushels of tact. That’s the unique quality that the directors had
-the sense to see was indispensable. You’re ‘elected’ to accept, Betty
-dear, so you might just as well telegraph for your trunks.”
-
-But Betty did nothing quite so summary. She wanted to talk things over
-with the family, who would be sorely disappointed, she knew, if she
-decided to come back to Harding, after she had hinted that perhaps
-the Tally-ho could go on with only flitting visits from its Head
-Manager. Besides, there was no use in losing the rest of August at
-Lakeside, and the Smallest Sister would grieve bitterly if the ritherum
-broke its promise to come home soon and play. Betty resolved to have
-Dorothy back again in Miss Dick’s school. There were lonely times and
-discouraged times ahead of her, she knew, and if a little sister is a
-responsibility, she is much more of a comfort. Mother would have Will
-and father, and if father went South again she would want to go too, so
-it wouldn’t be selfish to ask for Dorothy, if----
-
-But in her secret soul, Betty knew that the “if” was a very, very small
-one. Father and mother would tell her to do what she felt was best,
-and she had no doubt about her final decision. She almost owed it to
-Mr. Morton to do anything she could toward making his splendid gift to
-Harding as useful as possible, and if Prexy and the directors and Emily
-were right she could do a great deal.
-
-“And isn’t it splendid,” she reflected, “that when I’ve got less money
-than ever I can do more? That proves that money isn’t everything--it
-isn’t anything unless you are big enough to make it something. Oh,
-dear! What if I shouldn’t ‘make good,’ as Will says? Why, I’ve just got
-to!”
-
-Betty set her lips again and walked down the platform of the Cleveland
-station with her head so high that she almost ran into Will, who had
-come to meet her.
-
-“Get along all right?” he demanded briskly.
-
-“All right so far,” Betty told him, “but there’s more ahead, and it’s
-fifty times bigger than anything I’ve tried before.”
-
-“Of course,” Will took it placidly. “No better jobs in this world
-without extra work. If it wasn’t a lot bigger thing than you’ve
-tackled before, it probably wouldn’t be worth your while.”
-
-Betty sighed as she surveyed him admiringly. “I suppose you’re right.
-I wish I were a man. They’re always so calm and cool. No, I don’t
-wish that either. I’m glad I’m a girl and can get just as excited as
-I like, and act what you call ‘all up in the air’ once in a while. I
-don’t believe things are half so much fun when a person doesn’t get
-dreadfully excited about them. So now, Will Wales!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-THE CULT OF THE B. C. A.’S
-
-
-WHEN Betty first unfolded what Will flippantly called the Morton-Prexy
-Proposition to the family circle, the “if” loomed very large indeed on
-mother’s face and larger still on Dorothy’s.
-
-It would be too much for Betty, mother said. “And I don’t want my
-little girl to get tired and dragged-out and old before she has to.
-There was some reason in her trying to earn money in her own way
-last year, but now there isn’t the least sense in plunging into this
-project, just when the tea-shop is so nicely started and she has won
-the right to an easy time.”
-
-“But, mother dear,” Betty interposed, “an easy time isn’t the chief
-thing in life.”
-
-“Not exactly a cause worth living for, is it, child?” laughed father.
-“And being cook to the Wales family in the intervals when they happen
-to have a kitchen never did seem to satisfy your lofty aspirations.”
-
-“Yes, it does, father,” declared Betty soberly, “but you’re going to
-board again this winter, so I can’t be cook much longer. It’s just a
-question of where I’m needed most. That sounds dreadfully conceited,
-but it really isn’t.”
-
-So father laughed, and said that he and mother would “talk it
-over,” whereat Will winked wickedly at Betty in a way that meant,
-“Everything’s settled your way, then,” and hustled her off to dress for
-a tennis match, in which the skill of the Wales family was to be pitted
-against that of the Bensons. And just as the Wales family had won two
-sets out of a hard-fought three, father was saying diplomatically to
-mother on the piazza, “Well, dear, I think you’re right as usual;
-we ought to let her go and try herself out. It’s not many parents
-whose daughters are sought for to fill positions of such trust and
-responsibility.”
-
-“I hope she won’t have to learn to run a typewriter like a regular
-secretary,” sighed mother, who had never in the world meant to let
-herself be coaxed, by father’s adroit methods, into approving or even
-permitting another of those “dreadful modern departures” that her
-old-school training and conservative temper united to disapprove.
-
-Father smiled at her indulgently. “If girls learned to write a
-copper-plate hand nowadays as they did when you were young, we
-shouldn’t be so dependent on typewriters. Betty’s scrawl is no worse
-than the rest. Well, now that this matter is settled and off our minds,
-let’s walk out to the big bluff before dark.”
-
-So the discussion was closed, the “if” dwindled to nothingness once
-more, and two weeks after Jim Watson had assisted Mr. Morton to
-see Betty off in a fashion befitting that gentleman’s idea of her
-importance, he was at the Harding station to meet her--quite without
-assistance.
-
-“Was I the last straw?” he inquired gaily, as they walked down the long
-platform toward Main Street.
-
-“The last straw?” repeated Betty absently. She was wondering whether
-the Student’s Aid seniors would expect her to help meet the freshmen at
-their trains.
-
-“Well, the last figure in the column that you added up in order to
-estimate the possibilities of Harding as a mission field,” amended Jim.
-“Because if I helped to turn the scales in favor of your coming here I
-can at last consider myself a useful member of society.”
-
-“Now don’t be absurd, Jim,” Betty ordered sternly. “Whatever else
-you do, I’m sure you’ll never succeed in being a brilliant object of
-charity.”
-
-“Unappreciated, as usual,” sighed Jim. “Nevertheless I invite you to
-have an ice at Cuyler’s. It’s going to be very awkward, Betty--your
-being proprietress of the Tally-ho. I can never ask you to feed there.”
-
-“But you can ask all the pretty girls I’m going to introduce you to,”
-Betty suggested, but Jim only shrugged his shoulders sceptically.
-
-“Pretty girls are all right,” he said, “but I already know as many
-girls here as I can manage--or I shall when they all arrive. Don’t
-forget that I’m to help you meet Miss Helen Chase Adams to-night, and
-Miss Morrison to-morrow, and Miss Ayres whenever she telegraphs.”
-
-“You mustn’t neglect your work,” Betty warned him.
-
-“Shan’t,” Jim assured her. “I’ve merely arranged it so I can meet
-all Eleanor’s friends’ trains. There’s everything in arrangement. I
-generally begin my arduous duties at nine, but to-morrow seven o’clock
-shall see me up and at ’em--meaning the carpenters, bricklayers,
-plasterers, sewing-machine agents, and all the rest of my menials.”
-
-“With all the extra men that Mr. Morton had sent up, can’t you possibly
-get through before Christmas?” demanded Betty eagerly.
-
-“I can’t say yet,” Jim told her. “Is it so long to wait for your
-sewing-machines and things?”
-
-“Perfect ages!”
-
-Jim frowned. Betty didn’t mean to be unkind, but any one else, he
-reflected sadly, would have considered the personal side of the
-matter. Betty was a jolly girl, but all she really cared for was this
-confounded philanthropic job--and her tea-shop, maybe. She expected a
-fellow to be the same--all wrapped up in his job.
-
-Madeline arrived, according to custom, ten minutes before her telegram,
-and swung up the Tally-ho steps to the lilting tune of her famous song,
-“Back to the College Again.”
-
-“Hello, Betty! Hello, Emily! Hello, Nora and Bridget! I say, but isn’t
-this Improved Version of the Tally-ho almost too grand? No, I didn’t
-write. I couldn’t; I didn’t decide in time. I had a special article on
-fresh air children to write up for a friend of Dick’s, and a Woman’s
-Page for the ‘Leader,’ because the person who does it usually, known
-to Newspaper Row as Madam Bon Ton, has gone on a vacation to Atlantic
-City. But I sat up all last night out at Bob’s, listening to her merry
-tales and writing them down, and then pinching her awake to tell me
-more whenever I ran out of material. And I did the Woman’s Page on the
-train coming up here. We ought to have a real celebration for me after
-I’ve worked so hard as all that just to come.”
-
-“You go ahead and plan one and we’ll have it,” Betty promised
-recklessly.
-
-Madeline nodded, and rushed on to something else. “Is Rachel really
-going to teach Zoo, and is Helen Chase Adams going to adorn the English
-department? Christy wrote me about her appointment for History. Why,
-Betty, there’ll be a regular Harding colony of the finest class this
-year. You round them all up for tea to-morrow, and I’ll have the
-celebration ready. Never fear about that!”
-
-“You want Mary Brooks Hinsdale, of course,” Betty suggested.
-
-Madeline nodded. “All the old bunch, but nobody who’s still in college.
-It’s to be strictly a B. C. A. party, tell them.”
-
-“Madeline,” demanded Emily sternly, “do you know what that stands for,
-or are you going to think something up later?”
-
-Madeline grinned placidly. “Dearest girl, as Madam Bon Ton calls all
-her fair correspondents, never so far forget your breeding as to give
-way to idle curiosity. It tends to create wrinkles. And speaking of
-wrinkles, do you suppose Georgia will murder or otherwise dispose of
-her new roommate and take me in for the night?”
-
-They were all there the next afternoon. Little Helen Chase Adams was
-just as prim and demure as ever, but the great honor that had come to
-her had put a permanent sparkle in her eyes, and added a comical touch
-of confidence to her manner. Rachel’s air of quiet dignity that the
-head of her department approved of only made the funny stories she told
-of her first experiences as a “faculty” all the funnier. Christy was
-her old, serene, dependable self. Mary, in a very becoming new suit,
-smiled her “beamish” smile at everybody, and argued violently with
-Madeline about the relative importance of being a “small” faculty or a
-“big” faculty’s wife.
-
-“George Garrison Hinsdale is a genius, and he says he couldn’t live
-without me,” declared Mary modestly but firmly. Then she smiled again
-at the obvious humor of George Garrison Hinsdale’s remark. “Of course
-he did live without me until he discovered me.”
-
-“We couldn’t live without you either, Mary dear,” Rachel assured her.
-
-“No indeed we couldn’t, you Perfect Patron,” added Madeline. “And that
-reminds me that if you don’t hustle around and do something nice for
-the Tally-ho right away, you’ll be expelled from the society.”
-
-“There’s no rule about how often you have to do things,” declared Mary
-indignantly, “and anyway I can’t be expelled when I’m the only member.
-It’s too utterly absurd.”
-
-“Is the Perfect Patrons a society?” demanded Christy eagerly. “Can’t we
-join? It’s not limited to faculty’s wives, is it?”
-
-“Rules for the Perfect Patron,” chanted Madeline impressively. “Rule
-one: Only the prettiest and best-dressed faculty wife existing at
-Harding is eligible. Rule two: In estimating Perfection patronizing the
-firm is counted against patronizing the menu. That’s where little Mary
-always meets her Waterloo.”
-
-“I do not, and anyway those rules aren’t half so funny as the real ones
-that you made up first,” interpolated Mary sweetly.
-
-“Well, I’ve forgotten the real ones. Anyway, we don’t need Perfect
-Patrons nowadays as much as we did when we were young and poor, instead
-of prosperous and almost too elegant. So suppose we attend to the
-organization of the B. C. A.’s.”
-
-“Is that a society, too?” demanded Helen the practical.
-
-“No, it’s a cult,” explained Madeline curtly.
-
-“What’s a cult?”
-
-“What does it stand for?”
-
-“We’re all ‘Merry Hearts.’ What’s the use of any more clubs?”
-
-Madeline met the avalanche of questions calmly.
-
-“A cult is a highly exclusive club--nothing vulgar and common about a
-cult, like the Perfect Patrons’ Society, with its crowded membership
-list. As for the B. C. A. part, you can take a turn at guessing that.
-If any one gets it right we shall know that it’s too easy and that we’d
-better change to Greek letters or something. When you’ve guessed what
-it’s the cult of, of course you’ll understand the object of organizing
-it.”
-
-“Very lucid indeed,” said Christy solemnly.
-
-“Don’t try your patronizing faculty airs on me,” Madeline warned her.
-“I may say in passing that in my humble opinion no faculty should be
-caught belonging to a nice frivolous affair like the ‘Merry Hearts.’
-A kindly desire not to exclude our faculty friends of 19-- from our
-councils was of course my chief object in promoting the more dignified
-cult of the B. C. A.’s.”
-
-“B. C. A.--Betty Can’t Argue.” Mary, who had been lost in thought,
-burst out with her solution. “She can’t, you know. She always smiles
-and says, ‘I don’t know why I think so, but I do.’”
-
-“Beans Cooked Admirably,” suggested Emily. “Then the obvious
-entertainment would be Saturday suppers à la Boston.”
-
-“Butter Costs Awfully,” amended Christy. “Then the obvious procedure
-would be to open a savings account.”
-
-“Better Come Again,” was Rachel’s contribution. “That sounds nice and
-sociable and Madelineish.”
-
-“Thanks for the compliment. You’re getting the least little speck of a
-bit warm,” Madeline told her encouragingly.
-
-“Brilliant Collegians’ Association,” interposed Betty eagerly. “That
-must be right, because you’re all brilliant but me, and I’m the
-exception that proves it. Have I guessed, Madeline?”
-
-Madeline shook her head. “Certainly not. Brilliance should be seen,
-not heard, Betty, my child. Besides, according to my well-known theory
-of names, a good one should bring out subtle, unsuspected qualities.
-That’s why editors get so excited, and even annoyed, about the titles
-of my stories; they aren’t generally subtle enough themselves to get my
-subtle points.”
-
-“Well, I may say that I sympathize with the editors,” declared Mary
-feelingly. “Hurry and give a guess, Helen Chase, and then maybe she’ll
-tell us.”
-
-“Bromides Can’t Attend,” said Helen timidly. “I suppose that’s wrong
-too.”
-
-“Wildly,” Madeline assured her.
-
-“And also senseless, I should say,” added Mary. “What in the world are
-Bromides?”
-
-“People who ask foolish questions,” explained Christy, “like that one
-you’ve just propounded. The others are Sulphites. Get the book from
-Helen, who had it presented to her to read on the train, and then
-you’ll know all about it. Now, Madeline, tell us quick.”
-
-Madeline shrugged her shoulders and stirred her tea with a provoking
-air of leisureliness. “It’s nothing to get excited about. Really,
-after all your ingenious guesses, the humble reality sounds very tame
-and obvious. We are the B. C. A.’s--the Back-to-the-College Again’s.
-It sounds simple, but like all my titles it involves deep subtleties.
-Why are we, of all the 19--’s who would give their best hats to be
-here, ‘elected’ to honor Harding with our presence? What have we in
-common? The answer is of course the sign of the cult and the mark of
-eligibility. It’s rather late to-day, so probably we’d better postpone
-the discussion until the next weekly tea-drinking.”
-
-“Oh, do we have weekly tea-drinkings?” asked Christy. “Goodie! now tell
-our fortunes, Madeline.”
-
-“Yes, that’s a lot more fun than a silly old discussion,” said Betty,
-holding out her cup.
-
-“Wait a minute, Betty,” interrupted the methodical Rachel. “She hasn’t
-told us the object of the cult yet.”
-
-Madeline swept the circle with a despairing glance. “As if perfectly
-good tea and talking about that ever-interesting subject, Ourselves,
-wasn’t ‘object’ enough for anybody. But you can have an ‘object’ if you
-like. I don’t mind, only you know I always did refuse to get excited
-over objects and causes and all that sort of thing.” Madeline reached
-for Betty’s cup, and promptly discovered a tall, fair-haired “suitor”
-in the bottom of it. “He has an object,” she declared. “Can you guess
-what it is? It’s Betty Wales.”
-
-“Well, I’m sure Betty’s a worthy object for any suitor or any cult,”
-Rachel declared. “If you don’t believe it, watch her blush.”
-
-“I’m not blushing,” Betty defended herself vigorously. “I’m only
-thinking--thinking how nice it would be if the B.C.A.’s would take me
-for an object. I shall need lots of help and advice, and maybe other
-things, and I shall make you give them to me anyway, so you’d better
-elect me to be your object, and then you won’t mind so much.”
-
-“I shall be much relieved, for my part,” declared Madeline. “An object
-with yellow curls----”
-
-“And a dimple,” put in Mary.
-
-“Isn’t likely to be very much of a bore,” Madeline finished, and
-turned her attention to tea-grounds again, discovering so many suitors,
-European trips, and splendid presents, that Christy, who was house
-teacher at the Westcott, disgraced herself by being late to dinner. As
-for Mary Brooks Hinsdale, in the excitement of recounting it all to
-her husband, she utterly forgot that she had promised to chaperon the
-Westcott House dance and had to be sent for by an irate and anxious
-committee, who, however, forgave her everything when she arrived in her
-most becoming pink evening gown, declaring fervently that she should be
-heart-broken if she couldn’t dance every single number.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-THE GRASSHOPPER WAGER
-
-
-THE two weeks after college opened were the most confused, crowded,
-delightful, and difficult ones that Betty Wales had ever lived through.
-There seemed to be twice as many freshmen as there had ever been in
-Harding before. The town swarmed with them and with their proud and
-anxious fathers and mothers and sisters and aunts. They fell upon the
-Tally-ho Tea-Shop with such ardor that Emily was in despair--or would
-have been if Betty hadn’t assumed charge of the dinner hour herself and
-adroitly impressed Madeline with the literary value of seeing life from
-the cashier’s desk at lunch time.
-
-Miss Dick’s school opened a fortnight after Harding, and then there was
-Dorothy to meet--the Bensons had brought her east with them on their
-way to New York--and the little girl was to be established this time in
-the boarding department, to the arrangements of which she immediately
-took a perverse dislike. Considering that she was the youngest boarder
-and the pet and darling of the whole school, this seemed quite
-unreasonable, particularly as all the year before she had teased to
-be a “boarder.” But Eugenia Ford took most of this worry off Betty’s
-hands, getting up early every morning to go over for a before-breakfast
-story, told while she combed out the Smallest Sister’s tangled curls,
-and never forgetting to appear in the evening at the exactly right
-minute to deliver a good-night kiss.
-
-“Don’t thank me, please,” she begged Betty imploringly. “Feeling as
-if I had to do it makes her seem a little more like my very own. Just
-think!” Eugenia’s eyes filled, but she went on bravely. “I might be
-doing it for my very own little sister, if a dreadful French ‘bonne’
-hadn’t been careless about a cold she took. How can mothers ever care
-more about having dinner parties and dances and going to the opera,
-Miss Wales, than about playing with their babies and seeing that
-they’re all right? My mother is like Peter Pan, I think. She will never
-grow up. And she never liked dolls when she was little, so naturally
-she didn’t care to play with us.” Eugenia flushed, suddenly realizing
-that she was indulging in rather strange confidences. “My mother is
-a great beauty, Miss Wales, and awfully bright and entertaining. I’m
-very, very proud of her. And if Dorothy is the least bit sick or tired
-or unhappy on a day when you don’t see her, I’ll be sure to notice and
-tell you, so you can feel perfectly safe.”
-
-Of course the greatest problem, and one that nobody but Betty could
-do much to cope with, was the launching of the secretaryship.
-The secretary had been provided with a cozy little office, very
-businesslike with its roller-topped desk, a big filing cabinet, and a
-typewriter stand, tucked away in a corner of the Main Building; but
-beyond that the trustful directors apparently expected her to shift
-for herself. Betty promptly interviewed the two faculty members of
-the board, who smiled at her eagerness and anxiety to please, and
-advised her not to be in a hurry, but to begin with the obvious routine
-work--that meant interviewing and investigating the needs and the
-deserts of the girls who had applied for loans from the Student’s
-Aid--and to branch out gradually later, as opportunity offered.
-
-“But I can’t do just that,” Betty told the second B. C. A.
-tea-drinking, “because it’s no more than they did themselves before
-they had a secretary. It would be like stealing to take their money for
-just that.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t know,” advised Madeline lazily. “If they want to make it a
-snap course, isn’t that entirely their affair?”
-
-“Why, Madeline Ayres,” objected Helen Adams solemnly, “it’s a
-charitable enterprise. I don’t suppose snap courses are exactly wrong,
-though they never amount to much, and so they waste the time of the
-ones that take them. But it would be positively wrong for the Student’s
-Aid to waste its money, when so many more poor girls want educations
-than can have them.”
-
-Madeline listened, frowning intently. “‘The Immorality of the Snap
-Course’--I’ll do a little essay on that for the alumnæ department of
-the ‘Argus.’ It will rattle the editor awfully, but she will almost
-have to print it, after having teased and teased me for a few words
-from my facile and distinguished pen. Thanks a lot, Helen, for the
-idea. I’d give you the credit in a foot-note, only it might scare girls
-away from your courses.”
-
-“Aren’t you thankful, girls,” began Mary, waving her teacup
-majestically around the circle, “that only one of us is a literary
-light? I wonder if real authors are as everlastingly given to changing
-the subject back to their own affairs as is our beloved Madeline. Now
-let’s get down to business----”
-
-“Hear! Hear!” cried Madeline. “Little Mary will now voice her own and
-George Garrison Hinsdale’s sentiments on the immorality of the snap
-course. Lend me a pencil, somebody, so I can take notes of her valued
-ideas.”
-
-“The business,” continued Mary, scornfully ignoring the interruption,
-“is to find more work for Betty, so she can earn her munificent salary
-properly. The meeting is now open for suggestions.”
-
-“Well, Mary, fire away,” ordered Madeline briskly. “Of course a person
-with your head for business is simply overflowing with brilliant
-thoughts.”
-
-“You think you’re being sarcastic, but just the same,” declared Mary
-modestly, “I have got a head for business----”
-
-“Witness the way you used to make your accounts balance when you
-were in college, and the way your allowance lasted,” put in Rachel
-laughingly.
-
-Mary smiled reminiscently. “My dear Rachel, a head for business is
-entirely different from being able to remember what you’ve spent. And
-even if I remembered, I couldn’t add it all up. But that’s bookkeeping,
-not business. As for using up my allowance ahead of time, I’m naturally
-an expansionist, and where would any respectable business be, may I ask
-you, if it didn’t go out every now and then and get more capital to
-expand with? I expanded the possibilities of the Harding course, and my
-father paid the bills; unfortunately there are always bills,” concluded
-Mary with a sigh.
-
-“Do you still finish your allowance on the fourth of the month?”
-demanded Christy.
-
-Mary shook her pretty head smilingly. “Never--for the good and
-sufficient reason that George Garrison Hinsdale understands me too well
-to give me an allowance.”
-
-“The business of this meeting,” chanted Madeline sonorously, “is not,
-as you might suppose, a discussion of little Mary’s domestic and
-financial affairs.”
-
-“Well, the girls asked me questions,” declared Mary indignantly, “and I
-didn’t know that there was any such awful rush. I’m not trying to gain
-time while I think up an inspiration, as you--well, I won’t start any
-more quarrels. I’ll only say that I’m not delaying in hopes of having
-an idea for Betty, because I’ve already got one. I think she ought to
-advertise.”
-
-“How?”
-
-“Why?”
-
-“Sounds as if she was a breakfast food or a patent medicine.”
-
-“She’s an employment bureau at present,” explained Mary serenely,
-“and when Morton Hall is ready to open she’ll be a house agent. She’s
-got to let people know that the bulletin-board in the gym basement is
-a back member, because she has it beaten cold. She impersonates the
-great and only link between the talented poor and the idle rich in this
-community.”
-
-“That sounds well,” admitted Christy, “but how in the world is she to
-do it--be the great and only link, I mean?”
-
-Mary shrugged her shoulders, and began putting on her gloves, which
-were new and fitted beautifully. “I leave all that to you,” she
-said. “I really must go now. Miss Ferris is having an intellectual
-dinner party for a philosopher from Boston, and we’re asked. I always
-make a point of wearing my prettiest things to their intellectual
-dinners--it’s the least and the most that I can do--and one’s prettiest
-things do take ages to get into. Good-bye, my dears.”
-
-“She’s hit it, as usual,” said Rachel admiringly, when Mary’s trim
-little figure had rustled out of sight. “The important thing to do is
-to make the girls realize what you’re here for. Most of them know that
-you’re the new Student’s Aid secretary----”
-
-“But they don’t know how to use you in their business,” Christy took
-her up.
-
-“And the ones that need you most will always be too scared,” put in
-Helen Adams earnestly. “When I was a junior”--she blushed a little at
-her tardy admission--“my mother lost some money, and we didn’t have
-as much interest to live on. I thought I might have to leave college,
-and I wondered if the Student’s Aid would help me to stay. But I was
-too scared to ask. I started twice to go and see one of the faculty
-directors, but I just couldn’t screw up my courage. And then mother
-sold a farm that she’d wanted to get rid of for years, so it was all
-right. But--well, I wasn’t ashamed to ask for help; I was just scared,”
-ended Helen incoherently.
-
-“Results of investigation up to date,” began Emily, who was dividing
-her time between the cashier’s desk and the B. C. A.’s table. “First,
-let people know what you are here for; secondly, take away the scared
-feeling from girls, who, as well as you can guess, may need help;
-third--this is original with me--get the girls who have money properly
-excited about having things done for them. I can tell you, I used
-to bless the B’s for the sentiment they created in favor of hiring
-somebody to sew on skirt braids and mend stockings.”
-
-“Well, the B’s aren’t the only ones who can create sentiments,” said
-Madeline. “Georgia’s very good at it, and the Dutton twins are regular
-geniuses. Fluffy Dutton could make people so wildly enthusiastic over
-the binomial theorem that they’d be ready to die for it if she asked
-them to.”
-
-“Then get them started on Betty,” ordered Rachel. “Madeline Ayres is
-hereby elected to enthuse all the champion enthusers on the subject of
-the enjoyability of being mended up by somebody else.”
-
-Madeline bowed gravely. “I hereby accept the chairmanship of the
-committee on Proper Excitement of the Idle Rich, and I would suggest
-Rachel Morrison as chairman of the committee on Proper Encouragement of
-the Timid Poor, and Christy Mason to head one on Proper Exploitation
-of Miss Betty Wales, the eager, earnest, and insufficiently employed
-Student’s Aid Secretary.”
-
-“If I might humbly suggest something at this point,” laughed Christy,
-“it would be that Betty might like to invent her own committees and
-choose the chairmen of them.”
-
-“Oh, no indeed,” cried Betty heartily. “You all have such splendid
-ideas and Madeline has such lovely names for things. Please go on and
-think of something else. I haven’t dared to say a word all this time,
-because I was so afraid that you would stop.”
-
-“That’s the proper spirit for an Object.” Madeline patted Betty’s
-shoulder encouragingly. “Accept the goods the B. C. A.’s provide.
-Instead of not earning your salary, my child, you’re going to give
-the Student’s Aid the biggest kind of a bargain. Besides one small
-secretary (with curls and a dimple) they’re getting the invaluable
-assistance of at least six prominent graduates, and any number of
-influential college girls. If that’s not a run for their money, I
-should like to know what they want.”
-
-“Oh, they haven’t acted dissatisfied,” explained Betty hastily. “It was
-only I that was worried.”
-
-“Well, I should like to know what you want, then,” amended Madeline
-with severity. Then she smiled a self-satisfied little smile. “It’s all
-right to ask ‘What’s in a name?’ There’s nothing much in some names,
-but if these committees of mine aren’t rather extra popular on account
-of their stylish headings, I shall stop trying to make a reputation for
-clever titles and devote my life to producing horrible commonplaces
-for the Woman’s Page of the Sunday papers. I’m going up to the campus
-this minute to talk to Georgia and Fluffy Dutton. Come along, Rachel,
-and get your committee started too.”
-
-“Wait a minute, Madeline,” Emily broke in. “Why not organize a sort
-of council of all the committees, and have a meeting of it here some
-afternoon next week to talk over the situation?”
-
-Madeline stared at her sadly. “If you think I’m going to spoil my
-perfectly good committee by asking it to meet, you don’t understand
-the first principles of my sweet and simple nature. The last way to
-properly excite people is to hold stupid meetings. Come along, Rachel,
-before my beautiful enthusiasm vanishes.”
-
-The next morning Fluffy Dutton appeared in “Psych. 6” ten minutes after
-the hour, with a yard of black mohair braid trailing conspicuously from
-her note-book.
-
-The lecture was hopelessly dull, and the class concentrated its
-wandering attention on the braid which, with a notice pinned to one
-end, traveled slowly up and down the room.
-
- “For those wishing to be neat
- Here’s a plan that can’t be beat.
- Pin your name upon this braid
- You’ll a needy student aid.
- Tell her where and when to call
- And she’ll do it--that is all.
- She’ll rip the old braid, sew on new,
- And prompt return your skirt to you.”
-
-So read the rhyming notice, and below it was printed in large letters,
-“Lowest Prices for all Repairing, Mending, and Plain Sewing (including
-Gym Suits).”
-
-When the strip of braid got back to Fluffy it looked like the tail of a
-kite, with its collection of orders scattered artistically up and down
-its length.
-
-“Yes, I wrote the rhyme,” Fluffy admitted modestly, when the class was
-dismissed. “Wrote it between breakfast and chapel. What made me late to
-Psych. was buying the braid. Georgia wrote one too, and we are racing
-each other to see who gets the largest number of orders. Oh, yes, I
-suppose they do need the work--or the money rather. But the thing that
-appeals to me is the impression I shall make on my mother when I go
-home all neat and tidy and mended up for once. Haven’t you a freshman
-sister? Well, put her down for a gym suit, that’s a dear! Georgia’s
-going to catch me a dozen grasshoppers if I win. I hate catching things
-so--my hair always blows in my eyes.”
-
-“And what if Georgia wins?”
-
-“Oh, then I’ve got to catch her a dozen grasshoppers,” said Fluffy
-resignedly. “But I don’t care much, because I shall hire it done,
-and that will be all for the good of the cause. But I can’t believe
-that she will win, because gym suits count as three skirt braids, and
-positions for waitresses count as five. I’m going to get a lot of those
-from eleven to twelve. Georgia is furious because this is her lab.
-morning, and she can’t get a good start.” And Fluffy trailed her skirt
-braid over to Junior Lit. where she got so many orders that she had
-to unpin them, place them on file, so to speak, in the front of her
-shirt-waist, and start over.
-
-It may be reprehensible to wager grasshoppers; but, as Fluffy pointed
-out to some humane friend, they were doomed in any case, and there
-was a piquant flavor of adventure about the whole proceeding that
-appealed strongly to one type of the Harding mind. The committee on
-the Encouragement (and discovery) of the Timid Poor convened hastily
-that same evening in Betty’s shiny new office, and discovered that
-while their day’s work had necessarily been less spectacular than their
-rivals’, it had been equally effective. There would be no trouble in
-matching workers to skirt braids.
-
-“But there’ll be all kinds of trouble about flunked courses,” announced
-Eugenia Ford solemnly, “unless we remember to pay better attention in
-‘Psych. 6.’ He gave out a written lesson for to-morrow on purpose,
-because there was so much whispering and rustling around to-day.”
-
-“The more flunking, the more tutoring,” suggested a pretty junior, and
-blushed very pink when she remembered that Rachel Morrison was on the
-faculty.
-
-“That was a foolish remark,” she added apologetically. “For my part, I
-honestly think there’ll be less flunking than usual. It makes you more
-in earnest about your own college course when you see how some girls
-value it, and what they’ll sacrifice to get it. Come along, Eugenia,
-and let’s begin to burn the midnight oil.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-REINFORCEMENTS
-
-
-THE initiation of Babbie Hildreth, which had to be over in time for the
-participants to meet Eleanor Watson’s train, was the feature of the
-next B. C. A. tea-drinking, held two days ahead of time in honor of the
-double reinforcement to the ranks of 19--.
-
-“I hope you’re all satisfied. I’ve come up here out of pure curiosity
-about this old cult,” announced Babbie, when they were settled cozily
-in Flying Hoof’s stall. “You all wrote the most maddening letters--it
-was arranged, I know, what each one should say, so that I’d keep
-getting crazier and crazier to be let into the secret.”
-
-“Didn’t you rather want to see your elegant new tea-shop?” demanded
-Rachel innocently.
-
-“Ye-es”--Babbie flushed,--“of course I did. It’s lovely, isn’t it? Nora
-must appreciate her splendid kitchen----”
-
-“Why, you haven’t seen the kitchen yet, Babbie,” cried Helen Adams
-reproachfully. “I’ve been with you every minute since you came.”
-
-“Well, I can guess what it’s like, can’t I?” Babbie defended herself.
-
-“Babbie Hildreth,” demanded Madeline, sternly, “when were you up here
-last?”
-
-“In August,” Babbie admitted sulkily, “if you must know. My Aunt
-Belinda brought me up in her car.” She brightened in spite of herself.
-“Aunt Belinda is so lovely and romantic. She thinks it’s all right for
-me to come up and see Robert, since he can’t come very often to see me.
-Mother doesn’t, exactly. But she was terribly amused at this B. C. A.
-cult. She told me to run along and satisfy my ‘satiable curiosity’ if I
-wanted to. I--oh, excuse me one minute, please!”
-
-Having thoughtfully secured a seat at the end of the stall, Babbie
-had been the first to observe a dark object in the act of vaulting
-the Tally-ho’s back fence. She intercepted the dark object on the
-front walk, and accompanied it forthwith to Paradise, where the tea
-and marmalade that you hunger for and the curiosity that you feel
-about mysterious “cults” may both, under favorable circumstances, be
-forgotten as utterly as if they had never been.
-
-So the B. C. A.’s amused themselves by inventing some stunning
-“features” for a formal initiation ceremony to be held later for
-Eleanor and Babbie together, ate Babbie’s share of the muffins and
-jam, congratulated themselves on the way they had “set Betty up in
-business,” as Mary Brooks modestly put it, and waited so long for their
-beloved “Object” to appear--it was an office-hours afternoon, and Betty
-had refused to desert her post even for a B. C. A. tea-drinking--that
-they had to run all the way to the station, only to discover, on
-arriving there breathless and disheveled, that the train was an hour
-late.
-
-“So we might just as well have preserved the dignity of the Harding
-faculty and wives,” sighed Mary, straightening her new fall hat. “It’s
-all your fault, Betty Wales. You said you’d come in time to go to the
-train, and we kept thinking you’d arrive upon the scene every single
-minute. And the longer we waited the more we ate, and then the harder
-it was to run.”
-
-“Some one came in to see me just at the last minute,” Betty explained.
-“I couldn’t say that I had an engagement when it was just larks.”
-
-Betty let the cult and its friends get all the orders they would for
-skirt braids and gym suits, and all possible data about needy girls;
-but she never confided in them, in return--a conservative attitude
-which Madeline considered “distinctly snippy.”
-
-“I just know you’re concealing all sorts of stunning short stories
-about your person,” she declared. “Now Bob tells me lovely things about
-her fresh-air kids. She isn’t such a clam.”
-
-But Betty was equally impervious to being called a clam and to
-fulfilling her obligations toward Madeline’s Literary Career. The humor
-and the pathos that came into the secretary’s office she regarded as
-state secrets, to be never so much as hinted at, even to her dearest
-friends.
-
-“But it sometimes seems as if I should just burst with it all,” she
-told Jim Watson, who poked his head in her door nearly every day, and
-rapidly withdrew it again if any one else was with her. “It isn’t only
-the girls who come on regular business that are so queer, but the ones
-that come just for advice. Eugenia Ford has the strangest ideas about
-my being able to straighten things out, and she’s told her crowd, and
-they’ve told their friends. Every day some girl walks in and says,
-‘Are you the one who will answer questions?’ Then I say who I am, and
-suggest that maybe she wants her class officer. But she says no, she
-means me; and maybe she’s a freshman who has decided that she can’t
-live another day without her collie dog, and maybe she’s a senior, who
-has cut too much and is frightened silly about being sent home, and
-maybe she’s a pretty, muddle-headed little sophomore who’s in love
-with a Winsted man and doesn’t dare tell her father and mother, and
-is thinking of eloping. Oh, Jim, these are just possible cases, you
-understand, not real ones. But you mustn’t ever breathe a word of what
-I’ve said.”
-
-“I’m as silent as a tomb,” Jim would assure her gravely each time that
-something too nearly “real” slipped out.
-
-“Well, you’re the only one I ever do burst out to,” Betty assured
-him, “except when I decide that it’s only right to ask Miss Ferris or
-Prexy or some responsible person like them for advice. I don’t know
-why I should talk so much more about it to you, except that you don’t
-know any of the girls and never will, whereas Madeline would be sure
-to write up anything funny that she heard, and Rachel and Christy and
-Helen are on the faculty and the girls who come to see me might be in
-their classes, and if Emily Davis knew she’d want terribly to tell the
-rest.”
-
-“All girls are leaky,” Jim would announce sententiously at this point
-in the argument. “Besides, I’ve been a secretary myself. My job was
-exactly the same as yours in the matter of holding confidential
-information. Now when are you coming over to see about that linen
-closet?”
-
-It was really not at all surprising, considering how highly Jasper J.
-Morton valued her opinion, that his architectural representative found
-it necessary to consult Betty Wales almost every day on some problem
-growing out of the peculiar adaptabilities and arrangements of Morton
-Hall.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The B. C. A.’s paced the station platform till they were tired, and
-then they further outraged the dignity of the “faculty and wives”
-by sitting down to rest on a baggage truck, and swinging their feet
-off the edge. It was thus that Jim, who had taken the precaution to
-telephone the ticket agent before leaving home, found them a few
-minutes before Eleanor’s arrival.
-
-“Do make yourselves as fascinating as you can,” he implored them all
-naïvely, “so she’ll stay. She’s been taking singing lessons lately at
-home, and her teacher had a New York teacher visiting her, and both of
-them got excited about Eleanor’s voice. So now she’s written about some
-crazy plan she has for a winter in New York, studying music. That’s all
-right after Christmas, maybe, but at present I want her right here,
-and the person who can make her see it that way wins my everlasting
-gratitude.”
-
-[Illustration: SITTING DOWN TO REST ON A BAGGAGE TRUCK]
-
-“You’ll be likely to win your own everlasting gratitude, I should
-say,” Madeline told him. “Eleanor was always expatiating on the charms
-of her brother Jim.”
-
-Jim blushed. “That’s all right, but I have a feeling that she’s keener
-about some other fellow’s charms by this time. Plenty of fellows are
-certainly keen about hers. But lately she doesn’t pay any attention
-to them--just goes in for slumming and improving her mind, and now
-her voice. So give her a good time, and get her excited about your
-mysterious club, and when she begins on the earnestness of life and the
-self-improvement business, ring in all Miss Betty’s philanthropies. And
-I’ll come in strong on the lonely brother act. I say, there she is this
-minute!”
-
-Jim gave a running jump on to the platform of a passing car and had his
-innings while the girls, taken unaware, scrambled down from their truck
-and hurried after him.
-
-It didn’t seem as if it would be hard to keep Eleanor. There was
-the little awkward moment at first, that even the best of friends
-experience when they haven’t seen each other for over a year; and then
-such a babel of talk and laughter, of questions asked all at once
-and never answered, of explanations interrupted by exclamations, and
-rendered wholly incoherent by hugs and kisses.
-
-“You haven’t changed a bit,” they told her.
-
-“Yes, you have! You’re prettier than ever.”
-
-“When will you sing for us?”
-
-“Have you done any writing lately?”
-
-“Are you too tired to see the Tally-ho right away?”
-
-“You’re to live in Rachel’s little white house, you know, and we’re all
-quarreling about when we can have you for dinner.”
-
-“Picnics! I should think so. As many as you want.”
-
-“Don’t those infants make the absurdest imitations of faculties?”
-
-“How do you like little Mary’s new hat?”
-
-They walked up Main Street chattering like magpies and forgetting to
-turn out for anybody, Jim bringing up the rear with Eleanor’s suit case
-in one hand and a book of Babbie’s and an untidy bundle of manuscript
-that Madeline had dropped in her excitement tucked under the other arm.
-
-Christy invited the whole party to dinner at the Tally-ho, and they
-decided that it was quite warm enough to eat in the top story of the
-Peter Pan annex. Jim had lighted all the Chinese lanterns and hauled
-up two baskets full of dinner, while the girls chattered merrily on
-as if they never meant to stop, when Babbie and Mr. Thayer appeared,
-sauntering slowly down the hill from the direction of Paradise. They
-didn’t seem at all ashamed of the way Babbie had been snatched away
-from her own initiation party, but shouted up that they were simply
-starved to death, and cheerfully assuming that there was dinner enough
-and room enough for all comers, they annexed themselves to Christy’s
-party.
-
-“You’re lucky to have a sister to look after you,” Mr. Thayer told
-Jim. “I opened a big club-house for my mill people last winter, just
-to please these young ladies, and how do they pay me? By cold, cruel
-neglect.”
-
-“Nonsense!” Madeline contradicted him cheerfully. “We gave you a
-splendid start. That’s all we do for anybody.”
-
-“We’re all so busy,” Betty added quickly. “But we are just as
-interested as we ever were. Isn’t the girl I sent you managing well?”
-
-Mr. Thayer nodded. “Only she can’t seem to discover a genius who’s able
-to take hold of the prize class.”
-
-“Is that the one my adorable Rafael is in?” demanded Madeline. “Because
-if it is, I might----”
-
-“It is, but you can’t have it,” Babbie told her firmly. “They
-changed teachers four times last year, after you dropped them so
-unceremoniously. This time they’re to have some one who will stick,
-aren’t they, Robert?”
-
-Mr. Thayer looked uncomfortable, not wishing either to contradict
-Babbie or to slight Madeline’s offer. “It’s better, of course, but
-perhaps Miss Madeline will stick this time.”
-
-“Robert!” Babbie’s tone was very hopeless. “Can’t you understand that
-Madeline is about as likely to stick as Prexy is to dance a hornpipe
-at to-morrow’s chapel?” She sighed deeply. “It must be terrible to be
-a reformer; you have to be so hopeful about people’s turning over a
-new leaf--whether it’s Madeline sticking, or a dreadful old Frenchman
-beating his wife, or the angelic-looking Rafael learning his alphabet.”
-
-“Haven’t they learned that yet?” asked Madeline incredulously.
-
-“Certainly not,” retorted Babbie. “You jabbered Italian all the time
-to them, and that spoiled them so that they never would study for the
-other teachers.”
-
-“I regret my reprehensible familiarity with their mother tongue,”
-announced Madeline grandiloquently, “and I hereby make due reparation.”
-Her glance wandered around the table. “I elect Eleanor Watson to take
-the prize class.”
-
-“Tell me about it,” Eleanor asked. “I don’t understand at all. I didn’t
-know there were any foreigners in Harding.”
-
-So they told her about Factory Hill, about Young-Man-Over-the-Fence
-and his Twelfth-Night party that accidentally started the fund for
-the club-house, about the education clause in the new factory laws,
-the club organization, which was now so efficiently managed by the
-Student’s Aid’s prize beneficiary--a senior who had earned every bit
-of her college course--and finally about Rafael and Giuseppi and
-Pietro and the other Italian boys, who scorned their French and Polish,
-Portuguese and German comrades, and insisted upon their own little
-club--a concession in return for which they played truant, refused
-to study or pay attention, and quarreled violently on the slightest
-provocation. They would have to be dropped from the factory pay-roll,
-according to the new law, if they did not speedily mend their ways and
-learn to read and write.
-
-“Why, I should be almost afraid to be left alone with them,” Eleanor
-exclaimed at the end of the recital. “Do they carry daggers?”
-
-“No, they’re not quite so barbaric as that,” Mr. Thayer told her.
-“They are just lively boys, who’ve been brought up with strong race
-prejudices and no chance to have the jolly good times that would make
-them forget their feuds and revolts. They work hard because their
-fathers make them, and because it’s the regular way of living for them.
-But being forced to study they consider the most bitter tyranny. The
-factory inspectors have had their cases up twice now, and if I can’t
-make a good report on them at Christmas I shall have to let them go.
-I hate to, because they can’t get other work here, and if they leave
-their homes and friends, nine out of the ten will probably go straight
-to the bad.”
-
-“There’s your chance, Eleanor,” Jim told her eagerly.
-
-“But, Jim, I can’t ‘stick,’ as Babbie calls it. I’m here only for a
-little visit. My music----”
-
-“Go down every week for a lesson,” Jim ordered easily. “Don’t miss
-a chance at a ripping New England autumn with all this good society
-thrown in.”
-
-“Even if you’re not staying long, do take them off my hands for a few
-weeks,” begged Mr. Thayer. “They’re afraid of me and sulk stupidly if
-I try to teach them, and they’ve been rather too much for any of the
-girls who’ve tried.”
-
-“Then what makes you think----” began Eleanor.
-
-“You’ve been elected, Eleanor,” Madeline broke in impatiently. “That
-settles it. You can manage them the way you managed that newsboys’
-club in Denver. Oh, I’ve heard----” as Eleanor flushed and protested.
-“That’s why I elected you. Now we want some songs. Where’s her guitar,
-Monsieur Jacques? If Rafael won’t learn the alphabet any other way, you
-can sing it to him.”
-
-So Eleanor laughingly consented to meet the Terrible Ten, as Babbie
-called them, the next night, and the Ten won her heart, as Jim had
-hoped they would.
-
-Eleanor never mentioned the alphabet. She merely inquired of the circle
-of dark faces who had heard of Robin Hood, and receiving only sullen
-negatives, she began a story. One by one the sullen faces grew eager.
-At a most exciting point, where Robin and his band were on the point of
-playing a fine joke on the Sheriff of Nottingham, she stopped abruptly.
-
-“I’m tired,” she said. “That’s all for to-night.”
-
-“You tella more next day?” demanded the graceless Rafael. He had fairly
-drowned out the first part of the tale with muttered threats upon
-Pietro, who had hidden his cap.
-
-Eleanor hesitated diplomatically. “Would you really like to hear the
-rest?” she asked finally.
-
-Rafael’s brown eyes met hers, clouded with supreme indifference, and
-his expressive shoulders shrugged coldly.
-
-“Oh, maybe,” he admitted.
-
-“Then what will you do for me? You can’t expect me to amuse you big
-boys the whole evening, while you do nothing to amuse me in return.
-This is a club, you know. In a club everybody does something for
-everybody else.”
-
-“What you like?” demanded Rafael, with suppressed eagerness.
-
-“Yes, what you like?” echoed Pietro, the quarrel between them quite
-forgotten.
-
-“I’m very fond of pictures,” announced Eleanor gravely. “If you’d each
-draw a picture of Robin Hood on the blackboard over there--here are a
-lot of colored chalks--and put his name under it--Robin, we’ll call him
-for short--why, I should think you’d done your full share.”
-
-The Terrible Ten exchanged bewildered glances, and one after another
-slouched nonchalantly to the chalk box. The colored crayons were
-a novelty, nine of the Terrible Ten were born artists, and the
-tenth--Rafael, whose crushed hand was still stiff and awkward--was
-pathetically anxious to satisfy the new teacher’s strange demands. His
-Robin Hood looked like a many colored smutch, with a sprawling green
-frame around it--that was Sherwood forest, thrown in for good measure.
-
-“Don’t forget the name,” Eleanor reminded them calmly, when, the
-pictures finished, the artists began to exchange furtive glances again
-in regard to the next requirement.
-
-“You make lil’ sample on mine,” suggested Rafael craftily.
-
-“No, I’ll make one up here,” Eleanor amended, “where everybody can see
-it.”
-
-And to her surprise the Terrible Ten, with many sighs and grimaces,
-and much smutting out of mistakes with wetted fingers, toilsomely
-accomplished the writing.
-
-“Now,” Eleanor said, “let’s talk for a while before we go home. There’s
-a bag of peanuts under my coat. Will you bring it, please, Pietro?” She
-took the bag and grouped the boys around the long table. “Now let’s
-play a game while we eat. I’ll ask questions, and the one that answers
-quickest gets some peanuts. Listen now: if I give Pietro six peanuts
-and Giovanni five, how many will that be?”
-
-Dazed looks on the faces of the Ten, followed by anxious
-finger-counting.
-
-“Fifteen,” hazarded Pietro.
-
-“Nix, nine,” shrieked Rafael.
-
-Giuseppi got it right, and to make sure they counted at the top of
-their lungs, while Eleanor passed him, one by one, the eleven peanuts.
-
-“Now, if he gives Pietro two----” began Eleanor.
-
-“Aw, come off. You say you gif to me,” interrupted Giuseppi. “I wish to
-keep my peanuts.”
-
-Eleanor gravely accepted the amendment. “All right.” She counted out
-eleven peanuts, and held them up in her hand. “Now I have eleven
-peanuts. If I give Pietro two”--she suited the action to the word--“how
-many have I left?”
-
-More frantic finger-counting, and this time Giovanni got the prize.
-
-Then Rafael and his six unfed comrades burst into angry protests. “You
-give Pietro two for nix. He never guess right.”
-
-“No fair that he gets some for nix.”
-
-Eleanor met the crisis calmly. “They’re my peanuts, so I can give him
-two if I like. But wait a minute. See what I do now. I give Rafael two,
-you two, you two, and you, and you, and you, and you. How many is that?
-The one that guesses right gets as many as all you boys have together.
-Quick now.”
-
-Efforts to eat the peanuts and count them at the same time resulted in
-absolute pandemonium.
-
-“Let’s have paper,” Eleanor suggested. “That’s easier than doing it all
-in your head.”
-
-Before the evening was over the passing out of peanuts two by two had
-accomplished the learning of the “two-times” table, as far as two times
-ten.
-
-“Who promises to come next time?” asked Eleanor, while they waited
-awkwardly for her to gather up her wraps.
-
-“Me.”
-
-“Me.”
-
-“Me.”
-
-“You bet I do.”
-
-“Dis club is O.K.”
-
-“You doan fergit the story?”
-
-“Not if you’ll all try to remember the ‘two-times’ table,” Eleanor
-promised, shaking hands gravely all around.
-
-“She’s de peach fer sure. Gotta all dem oder teachers beat,” announced
-Pietro on the steps.
-
-“Don’t you call her no peach. She’s a lovely lady,” corrected Rafael,
-aiming a deft blow with his left hand.
-
-“Ain’t a lada a peach?” challenged Pietro, dancing out of reach.
-
-“All right for Italian girl, not good enough for lika her,” Rafael
-answered fiercely.
-
-“Wonder if she bring more dem peanuts next week,” speculated Nicolo.
-
-“She ain’t no millionaire, maybe.” Rafael turned upon him scowling.
-“But doan you dare fergit the two-times, ’cause den she’ll fergit
-Robin. I killa de kid dat fergits.”
-
-Rafael was evidently the Ten’s leader. They received his dire threat
-in awed silence, and tramped off, chanting the two-times table with a
-vigor that reached Eleanor, reporting her evening’s experiences to Mr.
-Thayer, and clinched her wavering determination into a promise to stay
-for at least a month in Harding.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-FRISKY FENTON’S MARTYRDOM
-
-
-THE Smallest Sister was reconciled at last to being a boarder.
-
-“I’ve got a new chum,” she announced eagerly, coming to see her sister
-on an afternoon which Betty, feeling more than usually “caught-up” with
-her other activities, had decided to devote to Dorothy.
-
-“What’s happened to Shirley Ware?” asked Betty.
-
-“We’re mad at each other--at least I’m mad at Shirley.” The Smallest
-Sister assumed an air of injured innocence. “We don’t speak any more,
-except to say good-morning at breakfast if Miss Dick is looking right
-at us.”
-
-“But that’s so silly, Dorothy,” Betty protested. “Shirley is a dear
-little girl, and if you’ve quarreled it’s probably more your fault than
-hers. Tell me all about it, dearie.”
-
-“Well,” Dorothy began sulkily, “I’d just as soon tell you, only
-Frisky--that’s Francisca Fenton, my new chum--she asked us all not to
-say anything more about it. I’m not the only one that’s mad at Shirley.
-Nearly every single girl at Miss Dick’s is too,--only being chums with
-her makes it worse for me, because I’m so ashamed of her.”
-
-“Who is this Francisca Fenton?” asked Betty, digressing diplomatically
-for a moment from the main issue. “I never even heard you speak of her
-before. Haven’t you become chums very fast?”
-
-Dorothy nodded importantly. “She’s one of the older girls. Maybe you
-haven’t heard me speak of her, but I’ve just nearly worshipped her ever
-since she came last fall. The other day when I cried because I was so
-mad at Shirley and so ashamed of her, why, she came and asked me to
-be chums. Her chum was in it too, you see. I mean she took sides with
-Shirley.”
-
-“Sides about what?” asked Betty innocently.
-
-“About being a tattle-tale, of course,” Dorothy began, and stopped
-short, setting her pretty little mouth in a straight, determined line.
-“Frisky asked me not to talk about it, and I shan’t,” she announced.
-“So don’t you try to make me.”
-
-Betty was mending a pair of Dorothy’s gloves. She stuck the needle into
-the rip, folded the gloves, and silently began upon the holes in her
-own stockings. Dorothy pretended to look out the window, but she kept
-one eye on Betty, who appeared completely absorbed in her work.
-
-“It’s a lovely day,” the Smallest Sister observed presently.
-
-No answer.
-
-“Aren’t we going for our walk pretty soon?” demanded the Smallest
-Sister, after a polite interval.
-
-There was another polite interval, then she came over to Betty’s chair
-and repeated her question. “Didn’t you hear me, Betty? I asked can’t we
-go for our walk pretty soon?”
-
-Betty looked at her coldly. “You can go any time you like,” she said.
-
-“But I’m your company. You asked me to spend the afternoon, and have
-supper with you and Miss Eleanor and Eugenia.”
-
-Betty continued her cold scrutiny of the Smallest Sister’s small
-person. “I asked my nice little sister to supper,” she announced
-judicially. “I didn’t ask a silly little girl who has silly little
-quarrels with her best friends, and then won’t talk it over with me and
-let me help her straighten it all out.”
-
-“I don’t want to straighten it out,” muttered Dorothy defiantly, “and
-Frisky specially asked us----”
-
-“Not to talk about it in the school,” concluded Betty. “If she asked
-you not to talk about it to your mothers and big sisters, why, she
-isn’t a good kind of chum for you. She can’t be.”
-
-Dorothy flushed an angry pink. “Just wait till you see her. She’s
-lovely. She’s the nicest chum I ever, ever had.”
-
-Betty got up quietly and handed the Smallest Sister her hat and coat.
-“You’d better be going back, I think,” she said very cheerfully.
-
-“Back where?”
-
-“To school, of course, for supper.”
-
-“I can’t do that,” Dorothy interposed hastily. “Why, I asked Miss Dick
-for permission to come and stay with you till the evening study hour.
-She’d think it was very queer for me not to stay.”
-
-“I’ll telephone her and explain,” said Betty inexorably.
-
-“I shan’t go if you do,” declared the little rebel. “So now! I shan’t
-go!”
-
-“Dorothy Wales,” began Betty gravely, putting one arm around the
-Smallest Sister’s waist and drawing her stiff little figure closer,
-“if mother were here and you acted this way you know as well as I do
-what she’d do. She’d send you straight to bed to stay all this lovely
-long afternoon. Now I’m not mother, so I can’t do that. It’s not my
-place. But I can see that I’ve made a mistake in bringing you here. I
-thought you loved me enough to do as I want--as I think best, I mean.
-You don’t, so I must send you home to mother at once. Now I want you to
-go right back to Miss Dick’s, and tell her that I can’t have you to tea
-to-day. You needn’t say why. And I shall write to mother to-night.”
-
-“But Betty----”
-
-“There’s no use arguing about it, Dorothy,” Betty cut her short. “I
-mean exactly what I say. Put on your hat at once.”
-
-A month of being the youngest boarder and the school pet, supplemented
-by Eugenia’s many flattering attentions, had badly spoiled the Smallest
-Sister, but she could still recognize the voice of authority. In an
-uncomfortable flash she came to her senses. Her sister Betty meant
-what she said. She was going to be sent back to mother in disgrace.
-For a few minutes longer pride sustained her. Silently she lifted her
-chin for Betty to draw the elastic of her hat beneath it. Silently she
-stretched out her arms for Betty to pull on her coat. With only a faint
-tremor in her voice she said good-bye, and holding herself very erect
-marched out of the room, shutting the door after herself in a fashion
-that could not absolutely be called banging, because then Betty might
-tell her to come back and do it over, but was perilously near that
-unladylike mode of procedure.
-
-When she had gone Betty sank down wearily in her big chair. She was
-bewildered, frightened, discouraged. “I didn’t manage right,” she
-reflected sadly. “I ought to have got around her some way. I can’t bear
-to send her home. I love to have her here so, and then she will feel
-that it’s a punishment--and it is too--when it’s only that I have to
-do it, because I don’t know how to manage. I’ve tried to do more than
-I can. Oh, dear, oh, dear, oh, dear!” Betty’s golden head sank down on
-the arm of the big chair, and her slender figure shook with her tears.
-
-It was thus that the Smallest Sister, flying up the stairs and bursting
-precipitately into the room she had left with such dignity, found her.
-
-“Please go away. I’m t-tired. I’d rather be let alone,” Betty sobbed,
-evidently mistaking the invader for somebody else.
-
-The Smallest Sister hesitated, then her soft little arms tugged at the
-prostrate figure. “Please don’t cry,” she begged. “Please listen to
-me, Betty. I know I’ve got to go home. I haven’t come to tease you to
-take it back--honestly I haven’t. But I’m going to tell you all about
-Shirley and Francisca and me. I’d rather. Please don’t cry any more,
-Betty dear.”
-
-Betty sat up, dabbing at her wet cheeks with a damp handkerchief.
-Dorothy offered her a dry one, and when Betty moved to one side of the
-big chair and smoothed down her skirts invitingly, the Smallest Sister
-climbed in beside her. Two in a chair is always the way to begin to
-make up.
-
-“Now I’ll tell you,” she began. “You see Frisky had a spread for her
-four roommates in their study after the lights were out. She rooms ’way
-down at the end of the long corridor, and they shut the door--that’s
-against the rules--and lit a candle, and trusted to luck that nobody
-would see it shining underneath the door. Miss Carson--the one we call
-Kitty Carson, because she comes along so still--is their corridor
-teacher, and she doesn’t often bother to go ’way down to that end,
-unless there’s a noise. She didn’t that night, but Shirley woke up
-and was thirsty and wanted a drink. And on the way to where the table
-with the pitcher of ice-water is, she got lost, because the hall is
-pretty dark, and she saw the light under the door and knocked, and they
-started her back the right way. Next morning she was telling about it
-at breakfast, and Kitty Carson heard her, and asked her all about how
-she got back, and Shirley told every single thing--about the spread
-and who was there and all. And so now Frisky has to stay in bounds for
-two weeks, and she can’t have any candy or a box from home till after
-Christmas. Kitty Carson wrote to say so--and that’s all, Betty dear.
-Frisky said she was sick of the subject, and not to mention it again,
-but of course she never meant not to tell you. I s’pose you have a good
-reason to want to know. I’m sorry you had to cry.”
-
-Betty leaned over and kissed the flushed, eager little face so close
-beside hers. “Thank you for coming back,” she said. “Now we’re good
-friends again, aren’t we?”
-
-Dorothy nodded.
-
-“And do you want to know what I think?”
-
-Another nod.
-
-“Well, I’m afraid you’ve all been very unkind to Shirley. Have you
-called her tattle-tale, and shut her out of all the fun, and maybe made
-her cry?”
-
-This time the nod was very emphatic.
-
-“We call her Tattle-tale Shirley. How did you ever guess that, Betty?
-And we don’t associate with her at all. And she cries into her pillow
-at night, because she hears us whispering secrets and we leave her out.
-But, Betty, she ought to have to feel bad. It’s just mean to tell on
-another girl. Poor Frisky has to walk up and down the tennis-courts
-alone for her exercise hour, with Kitty Carson watching out of her
-window to see that she does it. But she says she wouldn’t mind that.
-What she minds is thinking anybody could be so hateful that she’d go
-and tell.”
-
-“But did Shirley mean to tell, or did she just get frightened and
-confused and speak before she thought?”
-
-“Well,” the Smallest Sister admitted reluctantly, “I s’pose maybe she
-got rather frightened. Kitty Carson looks at you so hard through her
-big specs that you generally do. But she had ought to have thought.”
-Dorothy was earnest if not grammatical. “Frisky says she’d sooner be
-expelled from school herself than get another girl into disgrace.”
-
-“Frisky, as you call her, is older. Shirley is little and timid, and
-I’m sure she didn’t realize that she was saying anything wrong. Did
-she now, Dorothy? Tell me ‘honest and true,’ what you think. Did she
-dislike Frisky, and want to get her into trouble?”
-
-“No-o, I s’pose not. She used to say she worshipped her just as much as
-I did.”
-
-“Then do you think it’s quite fair to treat her as you have?”
-
-“No-o, I guess maybe not. Frisky’s old chum, that she had before me,
-said it wasn’t, but I didn’t s’pose she knew. I’ll tell Frisky what you
-think, and I’ll tell Shirley that I forgive her if she truly didn’t
-mean it. Of course I can’t be chums with her again, because now I’m
-chums with Frisky. But I won’t call her tattle-tale any more, and I’ll
-tell the others what you think.” The Smallest Sister sighed and slipped
-off the chair. “I guess--I guess I’d better be going,” she said very
-softly. “Were you--were you going to have ice-cream for supper, maybe?”
-
-Betty stifled an impulse to take the appealing little figure in her
-arms and promise her ice-cream and chicken patties and hot chocolate
-and all the other dainties she loved best. She had been a very naughty
-little girl, and mother would say----
-
-The Smallest Sister, oddly enough, was also thinking of mother. “I
-guess it doesn’t matter what you’re going to have,” she announced
-hastily. “I guess mother would say I’d better go back and think it
-all over by myself quietly, and--and next time ’member to ask you
-first what you think about tattle-tales that don’t mean to be and--and
-perhaps come some other night for supper. Oh”--her voice broke--“I
-honestly forgot that I’m to go home.”
-
-“But we’re friends again, now,” Betty told her, “and you’re going to
-tell me things just as you always have. Aren’t you? Will you, I mean,
-if I should think it over, and decide that it will be all right for you
-to stay?”
-
-“Yes, I will. I will ask you about every least little thing I want to
-do,” declared Dorothy earnestly. “Do you think that maybe you’ll decide
-I may stay?”
-
-“Yes, I think I’ll decide that you may stay,” laughed Betty. “So don’t
-ever make me sorry that I’ve decided that way.”
-
-“I won’t. I’m sure I won’t. I just hate to have you cry, Betty.”
-
-“I think,” Betty told her with a very sober face, “that you’d better
-not come for supper for two whole weeks. That will make you remember
-better perhaps. And when you come you may bring your new chum, if Miss
-Dick is willing.”
-
-“Oh, goody for joy!” The Smallest Sister quite overlooked the penalty
-imposed on herself in the idea of being able to do something for her
-dear, misused Frisky.
-
-She said good-bye contentedly, because she could tell Frisky the sooner
-by going home to tea, and she skip-hopped down-stairs and up the street
-much too gaily for a naughty little girl who had been deprived of a
-treat and sent away to think over her naughtiness in private.
-
-Betty watched her smilingly. “I don’t seem to be able not to spoil
-her,” she reflected. “But she’s just as sweet as she can be usually.
-And she came back of herself to tell me, and she really sent herself
-home, so I guess it’s all right--that is, if this new chum is a nice
-girl. I do hope she is.”
-
-The Smallest Sister did not ask to be invited to supper before the
-appointed time, though two meals a week with Betty or Eugenia were
-her usual allowance, and she had grumbled and even wept before, if
-anything had happened to keep her away.
-
-“Poor Francisca can’t even go to walk or down-town for two weeks.
-I guess I can give up one thing I like as long as that,” she told
-Eugenia, when that soft-hearted little person suggested intervening
-with Betty for a restoration of privileges. “Francisca says it’s a
-comfort to her to feel that somebody else has troubles.”
-
-On the appointed evening Eugenia had a house-play rehearsal from five
-to six, a class officers’ meeting at quarter to seven, and a written
-lesson to cram for in Psych. 6. So Betty and the chums supped alone
-at a cunning little table by the Tally-ho’s famous fireplace. It
-was lighted with the “extra-special” candle-shades and there were
-new menu-cards with fat, rosy-faced, red-coated coachmen cracking
-long whips at the top, and an adorable sketch of the Peter Pan Annex
-growing up the left side. Bob Enderby had designed them--under protest,
-because he said he was much too famous to be doing menu-cards nowadays;
-Madeline had colored them by hand, and the Tally-ho waitress had to
-keep a sharp lookout to prevent their all being carried off for
-souvenirs. One was lost that very evening; yes, for the first time in
-the Tally-ho’s history, an extra-special candle-shade was missing at
-the close of the dinner-hour.
-
-Francisca and Dorothy arrived late and breathless--they had been kept
-to tidy their rooms, Dorothy explained, but Francisca shook her head
-playfully at her small friend and took all the blame.
-
-“I’m always being kept for something,” she said cheerfully. “It’s a
-perfect miracle that I’m here at all. If I don’t have to copy my French
-exercise one hundred times because I didn’t pay attention in class, I
-have to learn ‘Paradise Lost’ because I contradicted Kit--Miss Carson,
-or else I don’t pick up my nightie and--well, I’m just always in hot
-water, Miss Wales. It was lovely of you to ask me. Please call me
-Frisky--everybody does.”
-
-Francisca was the prettiest girl--next to Eleanor Watson--that Betty
-had ever seen. Her eyes were soft and deep and very, very brown--like
-big chocolate creams. Her hair was dark and wavy, growing low down on
-her forehead in a widow’s peak. She puffed it out around her face in a
-fashion that was too old for her, but was nevertheless very becoming.
-Her manner was that of an older girl too--very assured and confident,
-but very charming. When she smiled, which she did most of the time,
-two big dimples showed. She lisped a little, and this gave a funny,
-childlike twist to her remarks, which were not at all childlike. She
-adopted a curious attitude of resignation toward the cruel fate that
-kept her always “in hot water.” She was sweetly forgiving toward those
-who had inflicted the two weeks’ penance just ended, and she thanked
-Betty for her opinion, sent by Dorothy, about little Shirley Ware. She
-had entirely forgiven Shirley, she said, and she meant to forget about
-it and hoped Shirley would do the same.
-
-“You see,” she explained, “all the little girls love me so that I
-imagine they did make her pretty uncomfortable. I never meant them
-to, Miss Wales, but you can’t help being a favorite and having people
-champion your cause. Can you now?”
-
-She made picturesquely vague references to some secret sorrow that was
-even worse than being in perpetual hot water at Miss Dick’s. Afterward
-Betty inquired about it from Dorothy.
-
-“Oh, she’s got a stepmother,” Dorothy explained in awe-struck
-tones. “They don’t get along well together. Frisky says she’s very
-unsympathetic.” Dorothy pulled out the long word with much difficulty.
-
-But for all her vanity and absurdity Frisky Fenton was a lovable
-creature. She was preëminently a “jolly girl.” She had comical names
-for all Miss Dick’s teachers. She hit off the peculiarities of her
-schoolmates, and told absurd stories about them. She noticed everything
-that went on around her and kept up a vivacious fire of comment. As
-soon as she forgot to affect resignation and the secret sorrow, she
-was most appreciative of all the pleasures life had to offer and
-particularly of the treat Betty had given her. Everything they had to
-eat was “simply great,” the Tally-ho was “exactly perfect,” Betty was
-“too sweet,” and Dorothy “a little darling.”
-
-Betty decided that she was only silly on top, and, though she much
-preferred Shirley as a best friend for Dorothy, she saw no reason to
-worry about Francisca’s bad influence, especially as the Smallest
-Sister displayed much conscientiousness in the matter of coming to
-consult her big sister on all important matters.
-
-She came twice that very week. Once it was to ask if she should wear
-her best white dress, or only her second best blue one to Shirley’s
-birthday party. Frisky had advised the best, under all the delicate
-circumstances, but Dorothy wanted to be quite sure. The next time
-a moral question was involved. If you were asked to a spread after
-bedtime was it wrong to go? Betty, who detested prigs, dexterously
-evaded the issue.
-
-“It’s rather messy eating in the dark, and you must get awfully sleepy
-waiting for the teachers to go to bed. When you’ve all got desperately
-hungry for good eats let me know, and we’ll have a scrumptious spread
-at the Tally-ho.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-THE DOLL WAVE
-
-
-THE B. C. A. initiation was naturally a joyous occasion. To begin
-with, Babbie Hildreth was commanded to stand for half an hour outside
-the tea-shop with a huge “engaged” sign pinned across her shoulders.
-She smiled composedly, waited patiently for the sign to be adjusted,
-and then, since no particular position had been specified, mounted
-hastily to the top story of the Peter Pan Annex, where the yellowing
-leaves completely hid her from curious eyes. Eleanor was meanwhile
-led to the kitchen and told to make sugar-cookies after the family
-recipe. As she had never in her life made sugar-cookies--or any other
-kind--her demonstration proved entertaining enough to while away the
-half hour very pleasantly. Then Babbie was called down, given one of
-Eleanor’s cookies, and told to keep on eating it until she could guess
-what it was meant to be. She ate it all, making many vain protests,
-and was only excused from sampling another because she threatened, in
-an irresistibly clever speech, to appeal to the Humane Society. Mary
-Brooks was next instructed to write to the person whom she thought
-it most concerned, warning him about Eleanor’s lack of domestic
-accomplishments. Then Madeline read some “Rules for the Engaged
-Member,” which were almost as funny as the “Rules for the Perfect
-Patron.”
-
-Babbie had just been put in the most retired corner of the B. C. A.’s
-stall and told to do her “Mary-had-a-Little-Lamb” stunt, when Georgia
-and the Dutton twins arrived upon the scene, hot from a tennis match
-and voicing a reckless determination to go straight through all the
-sundaes and cooling drinks on the new menu.
-
-“We can sit with you, can’t we?” asked Straight Dutton. “The other
-stalls all have people in them, and Fluffy’s hair is a disgrace to be
-seen.”
-
-“Then take her out behind the house--or shop or barn, whatever you call
-it--and pin it up,” Madeline told them severely. “Certainly you can’t
-come in here. This is a B. C. A. tea-drinking and initiation. You’re
-not B. C. A.’s.”
-
-“That’s not our fault. It’s perfectly mean of you to have a secret
-society and leave us out,” wailed Fluffy. “Think of all the orders we
-got you for skirt braids.”
-
-“In this hard world, my children, virtue is often its only reward,”
-Mary reminded them sweetly. “Run away now and play.”
-
-“Let’s spite them by stalking out of their old tea-shop and
-transferring our valuable patronage to Cuyler’s,” suggested Georgia.
-
-“I’m too tired to stir,” protested Fluffy. “Let’s stay here and play a
-lovely party of our own right under their noses, and never ask them to
-come.”
-
-“Let’s sit down quick.”
-
-“Shall we begin with sundaes or lemonade?”
-
-“With both,” announced Fluffy with decision, smiling so persuasively at
-Nora that she abandoned two fussy heads of departments, who wanted more
-hot water, milk for their tea instead of lemon, and steamed muffins
-instead of toasted, while she supplied Fluffy, first with hairpins from
-the box that Betty kept in her desk on purpose for such emergencies,
-and then with three sundaes and two cold drinks.
-
-Fluffy arranged the five glasses in an artistic crescent in front of
-her, and sipped and tasted happily.
-
-“You’re not true sports,” she told the others, who had been content to
-begin with one order each. “You won’t be hungry after the second thing
-you order--or maybe the third for Georgia-of-the-huge-appetite--and
-then you’ll stop, whereas I----” She waved her hand around the inviting
-crescent. “The fateful check is made out, and I can eat ’em or leave
-’em--it’s all the same to my pocketbook and the Tally-ho. I wish Betty
-Wales would come out and say if I’m not the Perfect Patron this trip.”
-
-“Well, she won’t,” declared Straight practically, “and if she should
-you’d better remember that it’s your duty to act very haughty and
-independent. Come on now and think up something nice for us to do.”
-
-“Wish we knew what B. C. A. meant,” Georgia reflected. “Then we could
-parody it.”
-
-“Well, we don’t,” Straight reminded her sharply, “so it’s no use
-wishing. We’ve worn ourselves out before this trying to guess. The
-thing to do is to think of some regular picnic of a stunt that they’ll
-just wish they’d thought of first. Then they’ll respect us more,
-and realize what a mistake they made in having a snippy little 19--
-society, when they might have had us in it too.”
-
-“S-h!” ordered Fluffy impatiently. “Nobody can think of anything while
-you chatter along like that. Let’s keep perfectly still for five
-minutes--just eat and think. I’m sure we shall get at it that way.
-Georgia, you’ve got a watch that goes. Tell us when time’s up.”
-
-Georgia was too much occupied with keeping track of the time limit to
-hit upon an idea, and when Straight’s sundae gave out at the end of
-the second minute, she could not keep her eyes and her mind from a
-furtive consideration of the menu. So nobody interrupted Fluffy when,
-at Georgia’s “Time’s up,” she shot out a triumphant, “I’ve got it!”
-
-“I’m not sure whether it’s four minutes or five,” said Georgia
-anxiously, “but if you’ve got it, Fluffy, fire away.”
-
-“Well, only the general plan,” explained Fluffy modestly. “I think we
-ought to set a silly fashion. We can--girls are like sheep, and we’ve
-made a reputation for doing interesting things that all the others wish
-they could do too. We can call the thing the ‘C. I.’s’--that’s for
-Complete Idiots--and not tell a soul what it means until we’re ready to
-back out and let our devoted followers feel as silly as they have to.
-It will be a circus pretending to be keen for it ourselves and egging
-the others on, and it will just show the B. C. A.’s that we’re not as
-young and simple-minded as maybe they think us.”
-
-“That sounds good to me,” agreed Georgia, “only what fashion shall we
-set?”
-
-Fluffy frowned and rumpled her hair absently. “I can’t think of
-anything silly enough. Big bows and pompadours and coronet braids and
-so on are as silly now as they possibly could be. Shoes without heels
-wouldn’t be extreme enough. Prexy wouldn’t let us wear a uniform, even
-if we could think of a ridiculous enough one. I guess it can’t be
-anything about dress.”
-
-“Some fad for our desks, like ploshkins,” suggested Straight.
-
-“Only not a bit copy-catted from that, because some of the B. C. A.’s
-helped start ploshkins,” amended Georgia.
-
-“Let’s take another think,” said Fluffy.
-
-“Wait a minute,” begged Straight, and providently ordered two more
-sundaes to span the terrible interval.
-
-“You keep time on this thought,” ordered Georgia, passing her watch to
-Fluffy.
-
-Fluffy nodded abstractedly.
-
-“Five minutes,” she announced presently. “I can’t think of----”
-
-“This time I’ve got it,” Georgia broke in eagerly. “First I thought of
-a silly game like tops or marbles or skipping ropes, and then I thought
-of dolls--buying them and dressing them and carrying them around. I
-heard of a girls’ school that did it once in dead earnest.” She looked
-anxiously at Fluffy, who could “get people excited over the fourth
-dimension if she wanted to.” “What about it, Fluff?”
-
-Fluffy sipped from each of her five glasses reflectively before she
-answered.
-
-“Dolls it is,” she said briefly at last. “Come on down and buy ours
-now.”
-
-The straight-haired twin had never played with dolls in her life,
-having scorned all feminine diversions and spent her youth chasing
-rabbits, riding her pony, or playing tag, hockey, and prisoner’s base
-with her brothers and her brothers’ friends. She chose the biggest,
-most elegant, and expensive French doll in the shop, named her Rosa
-Marie on the spot, and paid for Georgia’s choice--a huge wooden doll
-with staring blue eyes and matted black hair--on condition that Georgia
-would help her dress Rosa Marie.
-
-“You’re actually getting fond of Rosa Marie already,” Georgia teased
-her.
-
-“Maybe I am,” said Straight stoutly, “but you’d better not fuss, when
-I’m spending such a lot to help along your game.”
-
-“Lucky we’re starting on it so early in the month,” Fluffy said, a
-baby doll in a lace bonnet and a long white dress in one hand, and an
-Esquimaux, in white fur from head to foot, in the other.
-
-“Get ’em both and come along,” advised Georgia. “You’ll look terribly
-cute going home with one on each arm.”
-
-“And if you get small ones you can be getting more all the time,”
-Straight took her up. “Have a regular family, you know, and a carriage
-to take them out in, and a doll’s house to keep them in at home. A
-doll’s house would look great in your room, Fluffy dear.”
-
-“It’s so bare and cheerless that it just needs a doll’s house,”
-declared Georgia. “I dare you to buy one and put it on your royal
-Bokara rug, between your teakwood table and your Dutch tee-stopf, with
-your best Whistler print hanging over it.”
-
-Fluffy turned to the saleswoman. “These two, please,” she said, “and
-let me see your largest, loveliest doll’s house.”
-
-The organizers and charter members of the C. I.’s tramped home in the
-autumn twilight, quarreling amiably about the relative advantages of
-“risking” to-morrow’s Logic quiz and writing “Lit.” papers between
-breakfast and chapel, or making a night of it--and in that case should
-the doll-dressing come before or after ten?
-
-“I can’t ‘risk’ Logic,” Straight confessed sadly. “I’ve been warned
-already. Don’t make me sit up all by myself to cram. I’d almost rather
-not dress Rosa Marie to-night than do that.”
-
-Just then they ran into Eugenia Ford coming out of the Music Building.
-
-“Hello, Miss Ford,” Georgia greeted her pleasantly. “Look at Fluffy’s
-dolls. Have you got one yet?”
-
-Eugenia, somewhat dazed by the suddenness of the onslaught, went into
-raptures over the baby doll, blushingly acknowledged that she hadn’t
-one, and begged for more light on the matter.
-
-“Oh, well, you’re not so far behind the times,” Fluffy consoled her
-sweetly. “The limit is day after to-morrow, isn’t it, Georgia? If you
-get one all ready by then, you can join the C. I.’s.”
-
-“What in the world is that?” demanded Eugenia eagerly.
-
-“I believe the meaning’s to be a secret for a while,” Straight
-explained solemnly, “but if you have a doll you can belong; that I’m
-sure of. We’ve got ours here.” She patted Rosa Marie, and pointed to
-Georgia’s ungainly parcel. “It’s sure to be fun. Anyway, we’re all for
-it.”
-
-“It sounds just splendid,” declared Eugenia, who still had aspirations
-toward intimacy with the jolliest, most exclusive crowd in Harding.
-“It’s lovely of you to tell me about it. Can anybody--can I tell my
-friends?”
-
-The conspirators exchanged glances. Democracy would repel Eugenia. To
-her the C. I.’s must be made to appear highly exclusive.
-
-“Ye-es,” Fluffy said at last. “It’s for anybody--that is anybody you’d
-ask. The dolls have got to be dressed by day after to-morrow, you
-know. Straight’s is going to be a perfect wonder. We’re thinking of
-having a doll-show later, so you’d better take some pains with yours.
-Good-night.”
-
-“I wonder if the stores are closed yet,” added Straight loudly as
-Eugenia started off. “I ought to have bought some real lace for Rosa
-Marie’s petticoat.”
-
-“Let’s go back, even if we are late to dinner,” declaimed Georgia
-distinctly. “By to-morrow everybody in the place will be rushing down
-for dolls and dolls’ dresses, and they’ll be dreadfully picked over.”
-
-The conspirators paused to watch the effect of their sallies, and
-subsided, overcome with mirth, on the Music Building steps, when little
-Eugenia walked more slowly, halted, and finally turned down the hill
-toward Main Street.
-
-“She’s not going to be at the tail of any procession of Complete
-Idiots,” chuckled Georgia. “Oh, I say, here comes Christabel Porter!
-Let’s tackle her.”
-
-Christabel Porter was a lanky, spectacled senior with a marvelous
-memory, a passion for scientific research, a deep hatred of persons
-who misnamed helpless infants, and a whole-hearted contempt for the
-frivolity of the Dutton twins and their tribe. She respected Georgia,
-making an exception of her because she always wore her hair plain and
-never indulged in any kind of feminine furbelows.
-
-“No use,” objected Fluffy. “Let’s go along to dinner so we can get
-through and begin on Rosa Marie’s clothes.”
-
-“We’ve got all night,” said Georgia easily, “if we need it. Let’s have
-a try at the impossible. Hello, Christabel. Have you been buying one
-too?”
-
-Christabel squinted near-sightedly at the trio. “Oh, it’s you,” she
-said. “What on earth are you doing up here on those cold steps, when
-it’s past six already?”
-
-“Talking to you,” Fluffy told her sweetly, holding the Esquimaux
-up against the western light and smoothing the baby’s skirts
-ostentatiously.
-
-Christabel squinted harder. “Dolls!” she scoffed at last. “What on
-earth are you up to now?”
-
-“Georgia’s is the biggest,” said Straight sulkily. “Tell her about the
-C. I.’s, Georgia. You were the one that thought of it. It’s nothing to
-blame us about.”
-
-Christabel listened to the tale in bewildered silence. At the
-conclusion she gave a deep sigh. “Count me in,” she said. “I’m thinking
-of taking a Ph. D. in psychology at Zurich next winter. I guess this
-is as good an experiment on the play instinct as I’m likely to run up
-against.” She sighed again deeply. “Of all the queer unaccountable
-reactions! If it was after midyears, perhaps I could understand it,
-but now---- Don’t tell any one else that I’m studying it, please; they
-wouldn’t be quite natural if they knew. Where do you buy dolls?”
-
-That evening the Belden House was in a flutter of excitement. The
-Dutton twins were in Georgia’s room with the door locked. Fluffy’s
-dolls were reposing on her bed, carefully pillowed on two lace-edged
-sachets. The doll’s house was delivered about eight o’clock, and most
-of the paper was torn off it in some way or other before Fluffy saw
-it. Georgia sternly refused to open the door to any one. The sound of
-cheerful conversation, laughter, and little squeals of pleasurable
-excitement floated out over the transom. Plainly the Dutton twins
-and Georgia Ames were not studying Logic--or they were studying it
-after peculiar methods of their own. Furthermore, Fluffy’s note-book
-was lying conspicuously on her table, and Barbara West had borrowed
-Georgia’s, and was almost in tears over its owner’s curt refusal to
-come out and explain what Barbara angrily described as “two pages of
-hen scratches about undistributed middle, and that was just what I
-didn’t get!”
-
-When the quarter to ten warning-bell jangled through the Belden House
-halls, Georgia threw her room hospitably open. With magic celerity it
-filled up with curious girls, who stared in amazement at the spectacle
-of Straight Dutton rocking a huge doll to sleep, laughed at Wooden’s
-mussy wig and checked gingham apron--“Exactly like the ones I used to
-have to wear,” Georgia explained pathetically, “and the other girls
-laughed at me just that way”--and noisily demanded explanations of
-the absurd trio’s latest eccentricity. Next morning alarm clocks went
-off extra early, Main Street swarmed with Belden House girls on a
-before-chapel quest for dolls, the toy-shop proprietor telegraphed a
-hurry order to the nearest doll factory, and surreptitious examination
-of queer, hunchy bundles broke the tension of the Logic quiz and
-blocked the hallways between classes.
-
-That afternoon there were doll-dressing bees at every campus house, and
-Fluffy’s doll-tea in Jack o’ Hearts’ stall was the centre of interest
-at the Tally-ho Tea-Shop.
-
-A pleasant vagueness about the C. I.’s continued to pervade the
-speech of its founders. Nobody seemed to know exactly where or when
-the first meeting would be held. But, quite irrespective of the club
-or the mystic time-limit imposed for membership, the doll fad took
-possession of Harding. It was a red letter day for the conspirators
-when the junior class president, an influential young person who prided
-herself on her independence of character, appeared on the platform at
-class meeting, with her doll in her arms. The college poetess, who
-went walking alone and had had several of her verses printed in a real
-magazine--sure signs of genius--took her darling doll to call on the
-head of the English Department, with whom she was very intimate. A maid
-who went to the door with hot water for the tea declared “cross her
-heart” that she saw Miss Raymond with the doll on her lap, undressing
-it, “just like any kid.” However that might have been, the poetess
-continued to be great friends with Miss Raymond; evidently the doll
-episode had not “queered” her with that august lady.
-
-So the doll wave swept the college. Spreads became doll parties, French
-lingerie was recklessly cut up into doll dresses, girls who had never
-sewed a stitch in their lives labored over elaborate doll costumes, and
-on warm October afternoons the campus resembled a mammoth doll market,
-with Paradise as an annex for exclusive little parties. Tennis matches
-and basket-ball games were watched by doll-laden spectators, and some
-of the best athletes actually refused to go into their autumnal class
-meets because it took too much time when the doll parties were so much
-more fun.
-
-Christabel Porter showed Georgia, in strict confidence, the tabulated
-results of her observations.
-
-“Insane, one,” it read; “still infantile, all freshmen, nearly all
-sophomores, many juniors and seniors; slavish copy-cats, practically
-all the rest of the college; can’t be accounted for, three.”
-
-“The one,” she explained, “is the college poetess, and the three are
-you and the Duttons. You’re not infants, you’re not stupid, you’re not
-exactly crazy, you’re far from being copy-cats. I don’t understand you
-at all.”
-
-“You never will, Christabel,” Georgia told her sweetly, “no matter if
-you take a dozen Ph. D.’s in Psych. at Zurich. But you shall presently
-understand the C. I.’s. There is a meeting in my room to-morrow at two.”
-
-“Won’t it be rather crowded?” inquired Christabel anxiously, glancing
-around Georgia’s particularly minute and very much littered “single.”
-
-Georgia smiled enigmatically. “Oh, it won’t take long, I think. It
-means so much red tape to arrange for a more official place, like the
-gym or the Student’s Building hall. The back campus would do, only the
-weather man says rain for to-morrow.”
-
-Next morning Georgia and the Duttons cut Logic (except Straight, who
-dared not), Lit., and Zoölogy lab.
-
-By noon Georgia’s walls were ablaze with effective decorations.
-“Complete Idiots,” printed in every color of the rainbow, was
-interspersed with sketches of every conceivable type of girl playing
-with every possible variety of doll. Straight could draw, if she could
-not adorn a Logic class. Fluffy and Georgia sighed to think that other
-people’s “memorabils” would be enriched with these fascinating trophies.
-
-At a few minutes before one Straight and Fluffy slipped
-unostentatiously down-town in the rain to have lunch at a small new
-place where there would be no gamut of inquiry to run about the
-afternoon’s plans. Georgia meanwhile locked her door and waited until
-the house was at lunch, when she let herself out, posted a sign,
-reading, “Please don’t disturb until two o’clock,” hurried down-town
-by a back way, and joined the Duttons just in time to gobble a sandwich
-or two before the next train to the Junction.
-
-On the station platform they met Madeline and Babbie Hildreth.
-
-“Where are you going?” demanded Madeline.
-
-“To the big city to buy Georgia a turban swirl,” Fluffy told them with
-a smile.
-
-“I thought your C. I. blow-out was to-day,” said Madeline innocently.
-
-“Oh-ho!” cried Georgia. “So you do take some interest in our society,
-though you haven’t appeared to. You’ll take more by to-morrow. Why
-don’t you go to the meeting? You’ve just got time. I know they’d vote
-to set aside the entrance requirements in favor of such distinguished
-persons as yourselves.”
-
-“But why----” began Babbie.
-
-“Georgia can’t live another minute without a turban swirl,” jeered
-Straight, climbing on to the train before it had fairly stopped.
-
-“Tell all inquiring friends that we deeply regret not being able to be
-present at the fatal moment,” added Georgia.
-
-“Be a dear, Madeline, and go, so you can tell us how they took it,”
-begged Fluffy.
-
-“There are perfectly lovely souvenirs,” chanted the trio in chorus, as
-their train pulled out.
-
-The organizers of the C. I.’s witnessed part of the matinée. Georgia
-and Straight bought a blue chiffon waist in partnership, and Fluffy,
-from force of habit, bought a Chinese doll. They had an early dinner
-to conform as far as possible to the rules about being chaperoned in
-town after dark, and they arrived in Harding again, tired and damp but
-expectant, soon after seven.
-
-At the Tally-ho they stopped to find out, if possible, what sort of
-reception they were likely to get further on. Madeline welcomed them
-joyously.
-
-“I went,” she said, “and I knew you’d want me to take charge in your
-absence, so I did. Everybody who got a souvenir”--she pointed to hers,
-decorating the wall back of the famous desk--“is happy. Others are
-amused or wrathful according to the stage of development of their sense
-of humor. Christabel Porter sent word that she understands you less
-than ever. The poetess almost wept at such desecration of her idyllic
-amusement. About two hundred girls came, and the rest of the college
-either tried to and couldn’t get inside the Belden House door, or wept
-at home because of their ineligibility. Mary Brooks wept too, because
-her famous rumor stunt isn’t in it any longer with this gallery play
-of yours. She wants you three to come to dinner to-morrow--Professor
-Hinsdale is away--and tell her all about it.”
-
-“Thanks,” said the trio nonchalantly.
-
-“Don’t you think we’re pretty nearly smart enough to belong to the B.
-C. A.’s?” demanded Georgia tartly at last.
-
-“The B. C. A.’s?” repeated Madeline. “Oh, was that what you were
-venting your beautiful sarcasm on? We thought you were hitting all
-those new department societies that everybody is making such a silly
-fuss about getting into.”
-
-The trio exchanged glances.
-
-“It was partly that,” admitted Georgia. “We’ve absolutely sworn off
-from being in such things ourselves, or sending violets, except to
-girls who make Dramatic Club or Clio--the real big honors, you know.”
-
-“And have you also sworn off from going to the celebration dinners?”
-inquired Madeline with a wicked smile.
-
-“We haven’t decided about that,” Georgia informed her with dignity.
-“But please don’t forget,” she added solemnly, “that your crowd began
-this foolish club idea, and has done a lot to develop it. It was you
-principally that we meant to hit off.”
-
-Madeline grinned. “I really wish you were eligible to the B. C. A.’s,”
-she said, “because then we could see how manfully you would resist
-temptation. But it will be at least a year before you can any of you
-possibly meet--well, we’ll call it the age limit. So don’t waste time
-hunting over the bulletin-boards for a notice of your election.”
-
-“We are generally considered rather frivolous,” Georgia told her
-severely, “but we do stick to our principles--of which the anti-club
-idea is one that we cherish greatly.”
-
-“Though you’ve very recently acquired it,” murmured Madeline.
-
-“Very,” agreed Georgia cheerfully. “Good-night.”
-
-Outside the bewildered Dutton twins sorrowfully took Georgia to task
-for spoiling forever their chances with the B. C. A.’s.
-
-“Are you crazy?” demanded Straight.
-
-“Don’t you remember why we started the whole doll business?” asked
-Fluffy.
-
-Georgia, who had been rather absent and constrained during the
-afternoon’s adventures, gazed at them pityingly. “You little
-innocents!” she said at last. “Can’t you see what she’s done for us?
-Imagine the mud that two hundred girls have tracked through the Belden
-House halls. Imagine the rage of the matron, and the things that some
-of the faculty prigs will say about this whole business. I’ve been
-worried to death all day, to tell you the truth. But now we don’t have
-to care. We’re reformers. We’re disciples of the simple life, giving
-demonstrations of the foolishness of over-organization. We’re sorry
-about the mud and all that, of course. We’re--anyhow, I demand the
-satisfaction of telling Christabel Porter the truth about us. I can’t
-bear to have her explain us wrong, after all her trouble.” Georgia
-splashed into a puddle and exclaimed angrily at the incident. “What in
-Christendom can B. C. A. stand for?” she muttered wrathfully, stamping
-off the mud.
-
-“Who cares?” cried Straight, splashing into a puddle herself for sheer
-bravado.
-
-“Who indeed?” Fluffy took her up. “I’ve had a thought, Georgia. Let’s
-keep on playing dolls. Then Christabel Porter can’t explain us at all.
-She’ll be too mixed up to ever go to Zurich.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-MORE ARCHITECT’S PLANS, AND A MYSTERY
-
-
-ONE lovely afternoon in late October, Jim Watson, arrayed in very
-correct riding clothes, poked his head gingerly into Betty’s office,
-and having thus made quite sure that she was alone, stepped briskly
-inside and stood smiling quizzically down at her over the top of her
-big desk.
-
-“What’s the joke to-day?” Betty inquired, smiling frankly back at him.
-
-“Same old joke,” said Jim, leaning his elbow comfortably on a pile of
-pamphlets. “Small person with a generally frivolous appearance, sitting
-at the biggest roller-top desk on the market, flanked on the right by
-a filing cabinet and on the left by a typewriter. Vast correspondence
-strewn over desk. Brow of small person puckered in deep thought. Dimple
-of small----”
-
-“That’s quite enough,” interrupted Betty severely. “I am not a joke,
-except to really frivolous persons like you, and I refuse to have my
-time wasted listening to such nonsense. Where’s Eleanor?”
-
-Jim sighed deeply. “Where is Eleanor, indeed? Paying calls, known as
-‘friendly visits,’ on the families of her Terrible Ten--her young
-Italians. I thought she came up here to comfort and amuse my leisure
-hours, but that’s certainly not what she’s staying on for. Is this your
-day for office hours?”
-
-“No-o,” Betty admitted doubtfully, “but I thought I’d stay and----”
-
-“Please think again,” Jim coaxed in his most beguiling fashion. “It’s a
-gorgeous afternoon. Please come for a ride.”
-
-“But----”
-
-“I’ve engaged Hartman’s best horses--the big bay for me and the little
-black Queen, that you Harding girls are so crazy about, for you.”
-
-“I thought Virginia Day had Queen every afternoon.”
-
-“Not when I want her. I’m a privileged person at Hartman’s, because I
-rode every day last summer.”
-
-“Well, but you see----”
-
-“If you come I’ll tell you a grand secret.”
-
-“About Morton Hall?” demanded Betty eagerly.
-
-“No fair guessing. Will you come?”
-
-Betty looked at him hard, and then out the window at the campus,
-sparkling in the autumn sunshine. “Oh, Jim, yes! I can’t resist such a
-very nice party. How soon can we start?”
-
-“How soon can you be ready?”
-
-In a flash Betty had snapped down the lid of the absurdly big desk,
-closed the filing cabinet, adjusted the typewriter top, and picked up a
-book and her keys. “In ten minutes,” she said, bundling Jim out ahead
-of her and locking the door. “If you should have to wait, you can be
-finding me a switch for a riding-crop. Mine’s broken. See you in ten
-minutes.” And she was off down the hill to change her dress.
-
-Jim watched her lithe little figure out of sight, and then strode off
-to get the horses, whistling loudly. It was a triumph, even with the
-assistance of Queen and the promise of a secret, to have lured Betty
-Wales from her official duties for a whole long, sunshiny afternoon.
-
-They galloped out of town at a pace to scandalize the sedate dwellers
-on Elm Street. Where the road passed the Golf Club, under the
-flickering shade of tall oaks, Betty drew up to a walk and leaned
-forward to pat Queen’s glossy neck.
-
-“That was perfectly splendid, Jim,” she declared. “Doesn’t it make you
-wish you were a bird?”
-
-“Makes me think I’m a bird when I go cross-country out in Colorado,
-over a meadow of soft, springy turf, and then splash through a brook,
-and out into the first real shade I’ve seen for a week, maybe. Makes me
-wish I was a cow-puncher when I think of it now.”
-
-“Then you couldn’t be the distinguished architect of Morton Hall,”
-Betty reminded him gaily. “Tell me the grand secret, Jim.”
-
-Jim looked disappointed. He had hoped she would forget about the
-secret. “Oh, it’s not so much,” he said. “Only if your august Highness
-wishes to eat her Thanksgiving dinner in Morton Hall, Morton Hall will
-be ready for her.”
-
-“Jim! How splendid! Are you perfectly sure?”
-
-Jim nodded grimly. “I’ve slaved and I’ve made the men slave, and
-we didn’t do it for the peppery Mr. Morton, either. We did it for
-you, because you seemed to think a few days would make such a big
-difference. Well, they do--in a way, of course.”
-
-“How do you mean?” asked Betty innocently.
-
-“I mean,” declared Jim earnestly, “that I’m a self-sacrificing person,
-if ever there was one. I’ve deliberately cut myself out of days and
-weeks of good times here in Harding----”
-
-“Oh, Jim!” Betty flashed him a merry smile. “Please don’t be silly. You
-know you’re fond of your work and anxious to go where it takes you, and
-just puffed up with pride to think that you’ve beaten the time limit
-your firm had set. Why, Jim, Thanksgiving is only four weeks off!”
-
-“I know it,” gloomily.
-
-“And the list of Morton Hall girls isn’t half made out. The matron
-will manage the moving-in, I suppose--arranging furniture and engaging
-maids, and all. When can the moving-in begin, Jim?”
-
-“Saturday before Thanksgiving,” still gloomily.
-
-“We must have a grand housewarming,” Betty declared. “The B.C.A.’s
-have decided on that already, but of course Madeline couldn’t have an
-inspiration till she knew the date, so she could think of something
-appropriate. A Thanksgiving housewarming will certainly be appropriate
-for that house. You’ll stay for it, won’t you, Jim?”
-
-“Thanks,” darkly.
-
-Betty considered, frowning absently. “If it’s a costume party,--and
-most of Madeline’s nicest ideas are--why, of course, you probably can’t
-come. That will be a perfect shame, after the way you’ve worked. We’ll
-have to have another special housewarming for you and Mr. Morton.”
-
-“Thanks awfully.”
-
-Jim’s horse seemed to be giving him a great deal of trouble. It had
-edged to the extreme other side of the road and was curveting and
-plunging nervously. Betty turned Queen to the other side after him.
-
-“What’s the matter with Ginger?” she asked.
-
-“Oh, nothing,” Jim assured her coldly. “He’s just wondering whether
-this is a real ride or only a political procession.”
-
-Betty laughed and started Queen into a canter. “Why didn’t you say you
-were tired of walking, silly?” she demanded. Then suddenly she had an
-idea. “Of course you know I shall miss you, Jim,” she said. “We’re too
-good friends to bother with saying things like that, when we both know
-them.”
-
-“Just as you say about that,” said Jim with a sudden return of his
-smile. “But candidly now, Betty, aren’t you too busy to miss people
-much?”
-
-“When I’m too busy to have friends,” Betty told him earnestly, “I shall
-just stop being busy. Life wouldn’t be worth living without friends.”
-
-“But you’ve got such a lot, haven’t you?” Jim asked, idly flicking at
-the scarlet sumach leaves with his crop. They were walking again now.
-
-“Any college girl has a lot, and any college man. Haven’t you?”
-
-Jim nodded. “I was just thinking that one, more or less----”
-
-“Jim!” Betty’s tone was highly indignant. “You’re fishing! But you
-act so blue to-day, and you’ve worked so hard for Morton Hall, that
-I’ll just ask you a question. Which one of your good friends, ‘more or
-less,’ doesn’t matter?”
-
-Jim laughed. “You’re right, of course. I do get blue--it runs in the
-family, I guess. Eleanor’s that way, too.”
-
-“She’s not half as silly as you are,” laughed Betty. “But seriously,
-Jim, I don’t know what I shall do when you go. You’re such a splendid
-safety-valve. And then these glorious rides----”
-
-“We’ve had only two----”
-
-“There you go again,” sighed Betty. “Do you expect a busy person like
-me to take whole afternoons off every single week? Oh, dear! Aren’t
-those bittersweet berries on the vines growing over those little trees?”
-
-“I don’t know anything about the habits or appearance of bittersweet
-berries, but I’ll bring you some.”
-
-He was back in a few minutes with a bunch of the pretty red berries.
-Betty looked at them closely. “Oh, it is bittersweet!” she cried.
-“Madeline and Emily want some most dreadfully for the copper jar at the
-Tally-ho. Could we carry a few sprays back, do you think?”
-
-“Carry a bushel, if you like,” Jim declared. “But first--there’s a
-trail up there that starts off through the woods. What do you say to
-trying it?”
-
-They rode as far as they could under the red and yellow boughs, and
-when the trail stopped Jim discovered a grove of walnut trees, and
-Betty declared that proved they were almost up Walnut Mountain. So
-they tied the horses and climbed the rest of the way, up a steep,
-pebbly path, hearing a partridge whirr on the way and scattering a
-whole family of lively little chipmunks who ran ahead of them, scolding
-angrily at so unwarrantable an intrusion of their private playground.
-They arrived panting at the top at last, and stayed so long looking at
-the view that they felt obliged to run all the way down to the horses.
-Then Jim showed Betty how to pack a “bushel” of bittersweet behind her
-saddle for the Tally-ho, and tied another bunch on his for Morton Hall.
-They cantered all the way home in the crisp, frosty dusk, and Jim, in
-answer to Betty’s mocking inquiry about his blues, declared it had been
-such a ripping afternoon that he believed they were lost forever in the
-Bay of the Ploshkin.
-
-Betty dined at the Tally-ho, with Madeline, Straight Dutton, and
-Georgia.
-
-“We’ve found a perfect Morton Hall-ite for you,” Georgia informed her
-eagerly. “Just exactly the kind you want, and she hadn’t applied and
-wasn’t going to.”
-
-“Who is she?” demanded Betty. “And will she come?”
-
-“Binks Ames didn’t ask her because she was afraid she’d muddle it,”
-Georgia explained lucidly, putting the cart before the horse. “Binks
-discovered her, and told us to tell you. She’s in the infirmary--Binks,
-I mean, and the other girl, too. Got the mumps, Binks has, and
-the other one had rheumatism or something. Binks is my freshman
-cousin--the peculiar one from Boston. Her real name is Elizabeth B.
-Browning Ames--after the poetess. Her mother goes in for Browning
-classes and things, but Binks is the soul of prose.”
-
-“Tell her about the Morton Hall-ite,” advised Straight. “Binks hasn’t
-anything to do much with it.”
-
-“That’s so,” agreed Georgia placidly, “but she’s rather an interesting
-person, and Betty ought to meet her. She’s the kind that’s always
-discovering things--just the way she discovered this girl.”
-
-“Georgia,” declared Madeline amiably, “I always knew you had a
-weakness, of course--all mortal creatures have. Now I’ve discovered
-that it’s a weakness for family history. In order to start you on the
-right track let me ask you a leading question. What are the Morton
-Hall-ite’s name, class, and qualifications for admission?”
-
-“Name unknown, class unknown, qualifications extreme general
-forlornness, and a boarding place at the end of nowhere.”
-
-“Where is that?” asked Betty smilingly.
-
-“Oh, Binks didn’t dare ask,” explained Georgia. “You see Binks knows
-she’s an awful blunderer at being nice to people.”
-
-“Then how----” began Betty.
-
-“Oh, that’s all arranged,” explained Georgia easily. “You can come with
-me to-morrow when I go to see Binks, and if we explain a little to the
-matron she’ll let you in to see the other one. Everybody is sorry for
-her, because she seems so blue and forlorn, and never gets calls or
-flowers or letters.”
-
-“She sounds rather formidable, some way,” Betty demurred. “I think it
-would be better for one of the faculty members of the board to go and
-see her and ask her.”
-
-“But I promised Binks I’d bring you. You can at least cheer up the
-other one, and if you funk on asking her then you can send a faculty
-later.”
-
-“That reminds me that there isn’t going to be any too much ‘later.’”
-Betty told them the great news, ending with, “So please plan a
-scrumptious housewarming right away, Madeline.”
-
-And Madeline promised, grumbling, however, about the constant
-interruptions to which her aspiring genius was subject.
-
-“You want a housewarming,” she wailed. “Eleanor wants a masque for
-the Terrible Ten. Mary wants an alumnæ stunt for Dramatic Club’s June
-meeting. Dick Blake wants a pantomime for the Vagabonds’ ladies’ night.
-So it goes! And the worst of it is that the editors sternly refuse to
-want anything of me--except the Sunday Supplement people, and they
-want nothing but Vapor for the Vacant-Minded. I’m losing my mind--what
-little I have--trying to make the articles sound silly enough.”
-
-Betty went next day with Georgia to see Binks Ames, who proved to be a
-thin, brown little freshman, with wonderful gray eyes and a friendly,
-impulsive manner.
-
-“It’s queer about me,” she told them. “I seem to attract freaks. All
-my friends at school were queer unfortunates that my brothers fussed
-at having to take around when they came to visit me. And now the first
-thing I’ve done at Harding is to have mumps at the same time with Miss
-Ellison, who writes poems----”
-
-“Technically known as the C. P., or College Poet,” Georgia interrupted.
-
-“And a queer scientific person with a bulging forehead and a squint,
-named Jones. We weren’t any of us very sick, and we sat and talked
-by the hour, and hit it off beautifully. And now they’ve gone”--she
-lowered her voice-- “there’s the Mystery. We named her that because she
-spooked around and never came near us, except by mistake. But the last
-two days, since we’ve been here alone, we’ve become quite dangerously
-chummy, and she’s told me things to make your heart ache.”
-
-The sympathetic thrill in Binks’ voice explained sufficiently why
-unfortunates always sought her out, and her next remark gave further
-testimony to her real genius for friendship. “I never let them see
-that I understand. It would scare them off. I act as if they were
-like everybody else. Seeing that people know you’re a freak or an
-unfortunate only makes you more of a one, don’t you think? But Georgia
-has told me that you are the kind that can straighten things out--not
-just let the poor things stick to you like burrs and try to make up to
-them, the silly way I do. Now, Georgia, you’d better wait here. I’ll
-take Miss Wales in to her myself, and then you’ll be an excuse for me
-to get away and leave her there.”
-
-The Mystery was crouching by a west window, looking out at Paradise,
-with the low sun tangled in the yellow elms on the hill beyond. She
-was tall and slight and stooped, with a muddy complexion and a dull,
-expressionless face. She flushed uncomfortably when she saw them,
-and received Binks’ stammered explanation about wanting to share her
-callers with stolid indifference. Left alone with her, Betty remembered
-Anne Carter, the girl with the scar, and wished she had made Binks tell
-her what in this girl’s life had left her so frightened and hopeless
-and so bitterly reticent. She was a junior. She lived on Porter
-Hill--about a mile from the campus. She didn’t mind the walk; you could
-count it in your exercise hours. She was not particularly interested
-in any study; she just took what seemed best. If you meant to teach it
-wasn’t wise to specialize too much; you might have to take a position
-for Latin or Algebra when you had applied for History. She would
-prefer to teach English herself. Betty had brought Binks a new “Argus”
-to read. She asked the Mystery--her name was Esther Bond--if she had
-seen Helena Mason’s new story.
-
-“It’s awfully clever,” she said. “All her stories sound so knowing,
-some way, as if she had seen and done lots of unusual story-book sort
-of things. They have what Miss Raymond calls atmosphere and the note of
-reality.”
-
-“Yes,” said Miss Bond.
-
-“She’s in your class, isn’t she?” Betty rattled on. “Do you know her?”
-
-“Yes, I know her.”
-
-“Is she really as unusual and fascinating as her stories seem?” Betty
-pursued.
-
-“I consider her one of the most commonplace girls in Harding,” said
-Miss Bond stolidly.
-
-“Well, at least you’ve at last said something besides yes and no,”
-Betty reflected, and turned the talk to Binks, the infirmary régime,
-and finally to campus life.
-
-When at last, having decided that nothing was to be gained by delay,
-she made her suggestion about Miss Bond’s coming into Morton Hall, the
-Mystery laughed a queer, rasping laugh.
-
-“I knew that’s what you were getting at,” she said. “You’re the new
-secretary. I’m not so out of things that I don’t know that.”
-
-“And you’ll come?” Betty asked cordially.
-
-“I think not. I’d rather be out of the campus fun altogether than in it
-on charity.”
-
-Betty explained as tactfully as possible the difference between what
-she called Mr. Morton’s kindness and what was sometimes meant by
-charity, and suggested a few of the advantages to be gained from living
-on the campus for a while.
-
-The Mystery listened apathetically.
-
-“Well, it doesn’t matter much what I do. Perhaps I may as well come.
-Only is there a room that I can have off by itself somewhere? I
-couldn’t stand being tumbled in with a stranger, or having my door open
-right against hers.”
-
-“Then,” said Betty eagerly, “you shall have the tower room. It’s
-so much by itself that I told Mr. Watson--he’s the architect in
-charge--that I was afraid no girl would dare to sleep alone there.
-It’s like an island surrounded by linen closets, and then being in a
-tower it juts out quite away from everything else. And it’s the very
-prettiest room in the house,” she added enthusiastically.
-
-Miss Bond didn’t know that she cared much how it looked.
-
-“I’ll let you know in a day or two how I decide,” she said. “I should
-have to see--there are some things to consider. Do you know if the
-junior novel course has a written lesson to-morrow?”
-
-Betty didn’t know, and neither did Georgia, whom she applied to for the
-information; but she promised to find out and let the Mystery know by
-telephone. Miss Bond thanked her with the first touch of real feeling
-she had shown that afternoon.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-MOVING IN
-
-
-BETTY WALES, her sleeves rolled up to her elbows and her trim little
-figure enveloped in one of her famous kitchen aprons, stood on a
-chair in the china closet of Morton Hall, covering the top shelves
-neatly with sheets of white paper. One of the three richest men in New
-York, very damp and red in the face from his exertions, was screwing
-in hooks for pots and pans in the pantry next door. A rising young
-architect was helping the pretty wife of a distinguished psychology
-professor wash dishes, ready to put on Betty’s carefully spread papers.
-A would-be literary light was hanging pictures on the softly-tinted
-walls of the house parlor. Up-stairs Georgia, Babbie, and Eugenia Ford
-were superintending the efforts of the night-watchman and a janitor
-to arrange a bed, a bureau, a wash-stand, a desk, and two chairs to
-the best advantage in rooms guaranteed by the rising young architect
-aforesaid to be perfectly capable of holding those articles,--or, in
-the case of double rooms, twice the number.
-
-Betty Wales wasn’t very tall, and the shelves were high and very,
-very long. Her arms ached from stretching; her back was tired from
-spreading innumerable rugs; her brain reeled with dozens of petty but
-important details. But she worked on doggedly, pushing back her curls
-wearily when they got in her eyes, ordering, coaxing, or bullying her
-distinguished assistants, her mind intent on one thing: Morton Hall
-must be ready for the girls when they came to-morrow.
-
-It was all because the matron had sprained her wrist--this hurry and
-scurry and confusion at the last minute. She had hoped every day to be
-able to come on and take charge of the settling, and from day to day
-they had waited, until finally Prexy, realizing that they had waited
-much too long, had asked Betty to take charge in her place. The matron
-was coming that afternoon at five, with her arm still in a sling. Betty
-had promised to meet her. Jim Watson was keeping track of the time,
-and Mr. Morton’s car would be ready to take her to the station. At
-distractingly frequent intervals the door-bell rang, and Mary Brooks
-Hinsdale had to stop wiping dishes to answer it. In the end Betty
-always had to go, but Mary saved her time and anxiety about appearances
-by finding out who each visitor was.
-
-“Never mind the smut on your left cheek,” she would say. “It’s only
-another person come to apply for a job as waitress, and she’s much too
-untidy herself to notice a small smut.”
-
-Or, “This time you must take off your apron, Betty. It’s Prexy--he says
-he’ll only keep you a minute, but it’s important.”
-
-Or, “A strange looking freak of a girl, Betty. If she hadn’t acted so
-completely scared, I’d have said you couldn’t be bothered. She looked
-as if she might jump into the next county if I suggested taking you her
-message.”
-
-And each time Betty smilingly hopped off her chair, greeted her visitor
-as cordially as if she was not feeling--to quote Mary Brooks--exactly
-like a cross between a reckless ritherum and a distracted centipede,
-and got back to her shelves as soon as she could possibly manage it,
-stopping on the way to encourage Mr. Morton, hurry Madeline, and warn
-Jim to wipe the dishes dry.
-
-[Illustration: “YOU MUST TAKE OFF YOUR APRON”]
-
-“Everything must be spick and span,” she insisted, “to start us off
-right.”
-
-At last Jim called “Four-forty-five, Betty,” and she jumped down
-again and ran to her room--the only place in the house that hadn’t
-been settled a bit--to dress. But she was so tired that she ended by
-unceremoniously borrowing Eleanor’s fur coat to put on over her mussy
-linen dress, and ordered Jonas to take her for a restful little spin up
-Elm Street. And so she managed to be all smiles and sparkles and pretty
-speeches of welcome for the matron, who was a nice motherly lady with
-the loveliest snow-white hair, and a sense of humor that twinkled out
-of her blue eyes and discovered everything comical about Betty--even to
-the mussy linen under the borrowed elegance--before Jonas had seen to
-the baggage and rushed his passengers up to Morton Hall.
-
-As Betty opened the door shrieks of mirth floated out to them from the
-matron’s rooms.
-
-“Excuse me one minute, Mrs. Post,” she said hastily, “while I see if
-everything is ready for you.”
-
-The whole company of “Settlers,” as Madeline called them, not excepting
-the under-janitor and the night-watchman, were gathered in Mrs. Post’s
-cozy sitting-room.
-
-“Where is she?” demanded Jim eagerly, when Betty appeared.
-
-“Didn’t she come after all?” asked Georgia disappointedly.
-
-“We’ve got ready the loveliest chorus of welcome,” explained Madeline,
-with a complacent wave of the hand at her fellow workers. “A Settlers’
-Chorus, with solos by some of the most distinguished Settlers.
-Now, Betty, don’t look so horrified. Any sensible matron will be
-tremendously flattered by such a unique attention.”
-
-“It’s perfectly respectable, Betty,” Mary Brooks Hinsdale assured her,
-“and Mr. Morton and Mr. Watson and the night-watchman will never have
-another chance to be in a Harding show.”
-
-“What’s that?” demanded Mr. Morton, who had been so engrossed in
-studying his part that he had not noticed Betty’s arrival. “I’ve heard
-a great deal about Harding shows, but I certainly never expected to be
-in a troupe. Bring on your audience, Miss B. A., or I shall forget my
-lines.”
-
-There was no use arguing. “All right,” agreed Betty, “only please
-remember that she’s a stranger to Harding ways, and don’t do anything
-to shock her too much. While the entertainment is going on, I’ll make
-us all some tea.”
-
-But nobody would listen to that proposition for a minute. Betty, being
-herself chief Settler, must hear the Settlers’ Chorus. It ended by
-Mr. Morton’s summoning Jonas to make the tea--each Settler having
-unselfishly insisted upon being the one to do it. But Jonas was so
-entranced by the sight of his master singing a doggerel stanza in
-praise of the Admirable Architect, to a tune that he fondly supposed
-to be “A Hot Time,” that he let the water boil over to begin with, and
-then steeped the tea until it was bitter and had to be thrown away.
-
-After Mr. Morton’s performance had been duly applauded, the
-night-watchman sang to the Beneficent Benefactor, and Madeline sang to
-the Courageous Captain, meaning Mrs. Post herself. The Daring Defender
-was of course the night-watchman, glorified by Babbie as worthy of a
-gift of “salad and ice and all things nice”--in memory of the supper
-the three B’s had spilled on his head when they were freshmen. Madeline
-was the Esthetic Elevator because she hung pictures and planned
-entertainments in a way to elevate the taste of the inmates, and Betty
-was the Flossy Furbelow, who sat and watched other people work. The
-alphabet ended with F, the chorus explained,
-
- “For Settlers must work
- While others may rhyme.
- We’d have gone farther
- If there had been time.”
-
-But they had gone far enough to put Mrs. Post at her ease with
-everybody. While fresh tea was being made by the contrite Jonas, the
-Settlers escorted her triumphantly over her domain, and she praised
-everything and thanked everybody and seemed to fit so beautifully into
-the niche she had come to fill that Betty fairly danced with relief and
-excitement. If only the girls caught the right spirit as easily!
-
-But of course some of them didn’t. There was the Thorn, who roomed on
-the ground floor next to Betty, and who ran in twenty times during the
-first week to make an absurd complaint or ask an impossible favor.
-There was the Mystery up in her tower; she locked herself in so
-ostentatiously that she offended her next door neighbor, who promptly
-announced her intention of leaving such a “cliquey” house. There was
-the Goop, whose table manners were only equaled by the fine disorder
-of her apartment. She had been assigned to a double room, but she had
-to be tactfully transferred to a single, on the tearful complaint of
-her roommate; and more tactfully urged to pick up her possessions, and
-not to eat with her knife. Then there were the Twin Digs, to whom the
-ten o’clock rule was as if it had never been, and the Romantic Miss,
-who professed bland and giggling innocence in regard to campus rules
-about gentlemen callers. Jim named them all, except the Mystery, in the
-last confidential chat that he and Betty had together, and he made her
-promise solemnly to keep him informed of their escapades.
-
-“For I feel like a sort of Dutch uncle to all the Morton Hall-ites,” he
-explained. “May I run up once in a while to see how you are getting on?”
-
-“May you? Will you?” was Betty’s enthusiastic response.
-
-“There might be some little changes,” went on Jim boldly. “The only
-real test of a house is to live in it a while. If there is anything
-that doesn’t suit, you’ll let me know?”
-
-Betty promised to do that also, and Jim departed, divided between
-encouragement at Betty’s cordial invitation and her promise to write,
-and a conviction that before he had shut the door she had forgotten
-his very existence in rapt absorption in her official plans and
-perplexities.
-
-The housewarming was a “Madelineish” success--that was foreordained--in
-spite of the Mystery’s refusal to attend it, the Thorn’s loud
-declaration that it was an absurd idea, and the Goop’s first
-using part of her costume for a dusting cloth and then losing it
-all in the unfathomable depths under her bed. Of course it was
-absurd--deliciously absurd--the Thanksgiving of the Purple Indians.
-The Purple Indians lived in blue tents in the depths of a pink forest.
-Their clothes were travesties of the latest shades and modes. They
-were thankful for the beautiful color-scheme of their world, for the
-seclusion and leisure of their lives. Presently they were discovered by
-a band of New Women, who converted them to suffrage, dress-reform, and
-the pursuit of culture, and marched them off to a Female College where
-they could live to learn--not to eat and to dress. There were sly local
-hits at the doll fad, the faculty’s latest diversions, the department
-societies, the frivolities of Harding life in general.
-
-With a few exceptions the Morton Hall girls entered into the affair
-with spirit, making friends over the rehearsals and committee meetings,
-displaying much executive ability, and encouraging Betty to feel that
-in spite of some small disappointments in the character of a few of
-those who had been chosen, most of the Morton Hall-ites were fine
-girls, well worthy the help they were receiving in such generous
-measure.
-
-The Mystery fully justified her title. She was a bundle of
-contradictions. In spite of her curious craving for isolation, she
-seemed hungry for friendship and sympathy. She was painfully anxious
-for a part in the play and surprised Madeline by suggesting a clever
-little scene to be added to it; but all of a sudden she declared
-the scene would be too silly, refused to write it out, and was with
-difficulty persuaded to keep her part in the performance.
-
-She seemed to have made no friends in her three years of college life,
-and she assured Betty forlornly that there was no one she cared to ask
-to the play. But when Betty told Binks Ames, and Binks humbly begged
-for an invitation, the Mystery acted frightened and embarrassed, and
-disappeared the minute the play was over, leaving Binks to spend the
-rest of the evening as best she might.
-
-“I think she’s your kind,” Betty told Mrs. Post. “I’ll poke up the Goop
-and console the Thorn, if you’ll try to clear up the Mystery--and cheer
-her up too.”
-
-So Esther Bond found herself repeatedly invited into Mrs. Post’s
-cheerful little sitting-room for tea and a good talk in the dusk of the
-afternoon. Often just before ten Mrs. Post would tap on the tower room
-door, and step in for a cheerful inquiry about “lessons” and a friendly
-good-night. At first the Mystery resented these intrusions as spying on
-her jealously guarded seclusion. She accepted Mrs. Post’s invitations
-sulkily because she could not well refuse, and sat, glum and silent, in
-the chair farthest from her hostess, as though intent on preventing all
-intruders from scaling her wall of reserve.
-
-But gradually she melted. Mrs. Post was so friendly, so impervious to
-sulks and melancholy. It was so evident that her interest had nothing
-to do with curiosity--that she knew and cared nothing about the
-Mystery’s place in the college world. Best of all, she never referred
-to the Mystery’s habit of locking her door; she might never have
-noticed it from her unconscious manner.
-
-One night the Mystery sat down quite close to Mrs. Post, and the
-feeling of intimacy that comes from sitting close together in the
-firelight unsealed her lips. She told Mrs. Post about her lonely
-childhood spent on her grandfather’s farm.
-
-“He was awfully poor,” she explained. “The farm was mortgaged, and
-everything was old and forlorn and coming to pieces. Once the Humane
-Society officers arrested him for driving a lame horse to town. I was
-with him. I remember how ashamed I was. I begged him to let me go back
-and live with my mother. Then at last he told me that mother was dead,
-and that my father had treated her cruelly and had refused to take care
-of her ‘brats.’ I shall never forget the sting of that word. It drowned
-out the shame of being arrested for cruelty to animals. Well, the next
-year the mortgage was foreclosed and the farm sold. The shame of that
-killed my grandfather. My grandmother went to the poorhouse, and I went
-to work for a family in the village, where I could earn my board and
-have a chance to go to school. I used to think I’d like to teach.”
-
-“Well, you can in a year more,” Mrs. Post told her cheerfully. “It’s a
-noble calling.”
-
-“I shall hate it all the same,” declared the Mystery fiercely.
-
-“Oh, no, you won’t, child,” Mrs. Post told her, patting her shoulder
-gently. “You mustn’t quarrel with your bread and butter. Who sends you
-to Harding?”
-
-“A woman I worked for once at home pays part of my expenses. I shall
-return it all as soon as I can. That’s all I shall have to work for
-now,” she added bitterly, “except bread and butter. My grandmother died
-when I was a freshman.”
-
-“Just let me read you the last letter I had from my daughter, who is a
-nurse,” Mrs. Post would say at this stage of the Mystery’s confidences.
-“Or no,” after a minute’s vain search for her reading glasses, “you
-read it to me, dear.”
-
-The daughter who was a nurse was a cheerful, placid creature, with a
-simple, optimistic belief in the joy of life and the nobility of her
-profession. The Mystery enjoyed the letters in spite of herself, and
-was divided between contempt and envy of the writer.
-
-One night the Mystery crept shamefacedly down from her lonely tower
-just to kiss Mrs. Post good-night. She found that good lady in a state
-of joyous excitement over the engagement of the daughter who was a
-stenographer.
-
-“She is the oldest of the family,” she explained. “She’s helped me, and
-helped keep the other girls in school, and given Bella nearly all the
-money she needed for her nurse’s course. She’s worked hard, and she has
-never complained. Now I hope she can have a nice easy time.”
-
-“So do I,” said the Mystery heartily. “And, Mrs. Post, I’m going to try
-not to complain and not to hate so many people and things. Maybe I can
-find a bright side to life if I try. I guess you think I’m a grumbler,
-but I’ve had a lot to make me one.”
-
-“I know you have, dear,” Mrs. Post told her soothingly.
-
-But the Mystery shook her head. “No, you don’t know, dear lady.
-Nobody knows. I’ve never told you the real big trouble--I couldn’t.
-Good-night.”
-
-To Betty the Mystery continued cold and forbidding, and Betty wisely
-decided to leave her to Mrs. Post.
-
-“There are people I don’t especially like,” she reflected, “and of
-course there are people who don’t like me. The Mystery is evidently
-one of them. I must write Jim and tell him what a hit his tower room
-makes with her, even if I can’t get near her.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-GHOSTS AND INSPIRATIONS
-
-
-ONE snowy afternoon in December Dorothy, looking like a snowbird in her
-gray coat powdered with big white flakes, flitted into Betty’s room and
-without giving her sister a chance to say “How do you do?” burst out
-with her great news.
-
-“There’s such an excitement at school. Miss Dick just laughs, but Kitty
-Carson thinks it was burglars, and we girls all think it was a ghost.”
-
-“Goodness, what a beautiful excitement!” laughed Betty. “Tell me all
-about it.”
-
-“Well, you see Shirley Ware heard it first,” explained Dorothy, “and
-she was so scared that she tried to scream. And all that came out was
-a kind of a choke. It woke me up and then I heard it too--the other
-noise, I mean. It was a queer little scratching and knocking on the
-wall.”
-
-“Mice, you silly child,” put in Betty wisely.
-
-But Dorothy scorned such a theory. “I guess I know how mice sound,
-after all I heard this summer, scurrying and hurrying inside our
-cottage walls. Besides, mice don’t groan, Betty Wales. The next thing
-we heard was a groan--an awfully sad sound, you know, Betty. It scared
-me so that I tried to scream too, and the other two girls woke up.
-They said I only made a little squeak,” explained the Smallest Sister
-proudly, “and of course if I had really screamed Kitty Carson would
-have heard, for all she sleeps so sound.”
-
-“And what did the ghost do then?” asked Betty.
-
-“It just groaned once more louder than ever, and then it stopped, and
-everything was just awfully still. So I got into bed with Sarah and
-Helen, and I s’pose I went to sleep. But Shirley was so scared that she
-couldn’t move, and she stayed awake and saw it.”
-
-“You mean she was so scared that she imagined that she saw it, dearie,”
-Betty amended. “There aren’t any ghosts, you know, really and truly,
-Dottie.”
-
-“Well, there are burglars,” Dorothy insisted, “and anyway, it wasn’t a
-mouse. And what Shirley saw was a tall white ghost with its hands over
-its face--so.” Dorothy illustrated graphically. “And in the morning
-we told Miss Dick, and she laughed, but Kitty Carson’s window has a
-fire-escape, and she sleeps so sound that anybody could go in and out
-that way. We know she is just as scared as we are because there’s a man
-come this very afternoon to put bars on her window.”
-
-“Well, then you’ll be quite safe to-night,” Betty assured her
-comfortably. “Didn’t I ever tell you about our Scotch ghosts?”
-
-“Yes, but please do it again,” begged Dorothy, “because I’ve most
-forgotten, and then I can tell the girls. We’re so interested in ghosts
-just now.”
-
-So Betty told about the ghost that Madeline and Mr. Dwight had invented
-to add the finishing touch to Babbie’s ancestral castle at Oban.
-“Ghosts that little girls see are always like that,” she ended, “just
-jokes that somebody has played for fun. If Shirley really saw anything
-it was some big girl who’d dressed up on purpose to frighten you little
-ones.”
-
-“It couldn’t be.” The Smallest Sister’s tone was very positive.
-“There’s a chimney next to our wall on Shirley’s side where the noises
-were. No girl could crawl up a chimney. Nothing could get there but a
-ghost.”
-
-“Or a mouse,” interpolated Betty sceptically.
-
-“Mice don’t groan,” Dorothy reminded her. “If it was a girl--but it
-couldn’t be, because how could a girl get in the chimney?--and Miss
-Dick ever finds out who it was, why, I shouldn’t care to be in her
-shoes, I just guess! Shirley got so scared it made her sick. She’s gone
-to the infirmary to-day.”
-
-“When she comes back you’d better put your cot near to hers, so she can
-reach out and wake you if she’s ever frightened again,” Betty advised.
-“It was selfish of you three to get into one bed and leave her alone.”
-
-“She could have come if she’d wanted to,” the Smallest Sister defended
-herself. “We s’posed she wasn’t a bit afraid when she stayed where she
-was, instead of her being too afraid to move.”
-
-“Well, next time be more thoughtful,” Betty cautioned, and the
-Smallest Sister promised, and prepared to hop-skip back to school.
-
-“Frisky and I walk together this week”--she explained her brief
-visit--“so I don’t want to miss a single walk. I can go walking with
-you next week. Yes, I do hate two-and-two school walks ’most as much as
-ever I did, but it’s different when I can walk with Frisky. I’ll come
-again soon and tell you what we’ve discovered about the ghost,” she
-called over her shoulder, as she vanished.
-
-That evening the Thorn appeared in Betty’s room, wearing her most
-provoking air--a combination of sympathy for Betty, offended dignity
-for herself, and a grim pleasure in showing up the shortcomings and
-inferiorities of her house mates.
-
-“How did Mr. J. J. Morton make all his money?” she inquired, after
-a few moments’ acrid criticism of the Purple Indian play, which had
-just been successfully repeated, by request, for the benefit of the
-Student’s Aid treasury.
-
-“Why, I don’t know exactly,” Betty answered idly. “Railroads, I think,
-and--and stocks and bonds. The same way other rich men have made their
-money, I suppose.”
-
-“I guess it’s tainted millions, all right.” The Thorn’s thin lips shut
-tight, and her sharp eyes fixed Betty’s belligerently.
-
-Betty only smiled at her good-humoredly. “Did you read Peggy Swift’s
-article in the last ‘Argus’ on that subject? She makes you see how
-all money is tainted, in a way. But Mr. Morton is as fair and upright
-as he can be. He is splendid to the men who work for him, Mr. Thayer
-says. And he spends most of his time nowadays in superintending his
-charities.”
-
-“When he isn’t spending it squeezing some small competitor to the wall,
-or whitewashing a corner,” added the Thorn sententiously.
-
-Betty considered this speech in bewildered silence. Her ideas of
-political economy were very hazy. Was it always wrong to get rid of
-competition, if you were smart enough to do it? she wondered. What in
-the world did a “corner” have to do with tainted money, and why should
-Mr. Morton be blamed for any interest he might have in a thing as
-innocent and necessary as whitewash?
-
-“I didn’t think you’d have anything to say to that,” the Thorn
-proceeded triumphantly, after a minute. “Besides, I’ve got proof of
-every word I say. We aren’t going to be happy in this house. It’s
-haunted--by the spirits of those he has wronged, I suppose.”
-
-“Matilda Thorn--I mean Jones,” began Betty, letting Jim’s name pop
-out before she thought, in her annoyance, “don’t be so ridiculous. I
-can’t argue about Mr. Morton’s business methods because I don’t know
-enough about them, and neither do you. But President Wallace does, and
-he accepted this house very gladly for Harding College. Furthermore,
-you accepted a place in it very gladly--yours was the first name on
-my list. So I think it is very inconsistent of you, as well as very
-ungracious, to criticize Mr. Morton now. But when you talk about this
-house being haunted you are simply making yourself ridiculous. Please
-explain what you mean by saying such a thing.”
-
-The Thorn listened to Betty’s stern arraignment with growing amazement.
-She had “sized up” the new secretary as “one of the pretty, easy-going
-kind,” and had vastly enjoyed worrying her with ill-grounded
-complaints, which had always been treated with a sweet seriousness that
-the Thorn had found very diverting. Now she realized that she had gone
-too far, and she rose to retreat, rallying her scattered forces into a
-semblance of order.
-
-“I’m sorry I’ve offended you, Miss Wales,” she said humbly. “I didn’t
-remember that Mr. Morton was a friend of yours. I haven’t any friends
-of his sort--he seems to belong in another world from mine. I didn’t
-mean to be rude--or ungrateful--or ridiculous.”
-
-Betty held out her hand impulsively. Being perfectly sincere and simple
-herself, she could never have guessed at the strange complexity of
-motives that actuated the Thorn. “Then if you didn’t mean it, it’s
-all right,” she said. “So please sit down and tell me what you think
-Mr. Morton has done that isn’t honest, and I’ll ask him about it--or
-I’ll ask President Wallace to explain it to us. And then tell me what
-makes you say that Morton Hall is haunted.” Betty’s sense of humor
-nearly overcame her dignity at this point, and the last word ended in
-a chuckle that she hastily converted into a cough. Ghosts seemed to be
-dogging her path to-day.
-
-The Thorn sat down again majestically. “Well,” she began uncertainly,
-“I’m not sure that I know anything in particular about Mr. Morton’s
-methods. All great fortunes are founded on trickery, in my opinion. A
-great many other people seem to think so too, according to all that you
-read. And when the girls on the top floor began to hear ghosts walking
-and talking and unlocking locked doors, why, I suppose I put two and
-two together--that’s all. Some way you always associate ghosts with
-wicked men. Of course it might be Miss Bond who was haunted, instead of
-Mr. Morton’s money.”
-
-“But Miss Jones,” broke in Betty in amazement, “you don’t really
-believe in ghosts, do you? My little sister has just been here with a
-story of how some of Miss Dick’s girls were frightened last night by
-mysterious noises. It’s bad enough for children as big as she is to
-think they’ve seen ghosts, but for Harding girls----”
-
-The Thorn shrugged her shoulders dubiously. “That’s what I said myself
-when I first heard about it, but yesterday in evening study-hour I
-was up there, and we certainly heard the queerest whisperings and
-mutterings coming from the tower room. We were sure Miss Bond was in
-there alone, so we knocked to see if she was sick or wanted anything.
-She didn’t answer, and we finally tried the door and it was locked, as
-usual. So we banged and banged, and we were just going to call Mrs.
-Post when Miss Bond finally came--and she was all alone and hadn’t been
-studying elocution or reading her Lit. out loud. She said she hadn’t
-heard anything either, except the racket we made, but I noticed she
-didn’t act much as if she meant it. She’s so secretive she’d keep even
-a ghost to herself, probably,” ended the Thorn vindictively.
-
-Betty advanced the mice-in-the-walls theory, only to have it scoffed
-aside, with a variation of the Smallest Sister’s argument: “Mice do not
-whisper and mutter; they scramble and squeak.” She suggested that the
-sounds came from another study; that had been carefully investigated.
-She hastily dismissed the suspicion that the Mystery had misled them
-about being alone. In the first place she felt sure that the Mystery
-was honest; in the second place the Thorn, as if reading her thoughts,
-explained how they had hunted through the closet and even looked under
-the bed.
-
-“Well, you will have to keep your ghosts, then,” Betty laughed finally.
-“Only don’t throw the blame on poor Mr. Morton or on Miss Bond, who
-didn’t hear anything. Why, maybe it’s you they’re haunting. The people
-who hear things are the ones to worry about being responsible, I should
-say.”
-
-The Thorn refused to turn the matter into a pleasantry. “They’ve all
-heard the noises,” she explained, “the girls who room on the third
-floor. They asked me to come up last night and see what I thought.”
-
-“And then speak to me?” asked Betty, annoyed that the Thorn should have
-been honored with an official mission.
-
-“Well--if I thought best,” the Thorn admitted.
-
-“All right,” said Betty cheerfully. “You can tell them what I’ve
-said--particularly what I think about the silliness of believing in
-ghosts. If they are troubled by any more noises, they can let me or
-Mrs. Post know, and we’ll look into it.”
-
-“People do get the queerest ideas into their heads,” she sighed, when
-the Thorn had departed. “To-day it’s ghosts, ghosts everywhere, and
-to-morrow it will be something else.”
-
-To-morrow’s trouble, as it proved when to-morrow came, was
-inspirations. Babbie had one--quite unrelated of course to the fact
-that she and Mr. Thayer could not agree about the prettiest furnishings
-for a library--to the effect that her mother was lonely and needed the
-society of her only child. And Madeline had one, which took the form of
-a plot for a drama that was certain to make Broadway “sit up and take
-notice.”
-
-“But, Madeline,” Betty begged, “you can write that later. It’s getting
-very close to Christmas. You’ve got to take charge of the Tally-ho’s
-gift-shop department again. The Morton Hall girls will help, but
-they’re no good at planning. And neither am I.”
-
-“Make the things we planned last year,” suggested Madeline promptly.
-
-“You know that won’t do, Madeline,” Betty told her sternly. “All our
-best customers have bought dozens of extra-special candle-shades and
-Cupid cards and stenciled blotters. We can have some of those, for
-freshmen or girls who didn’t get around to buy last year. But it will
-all seem stale and left over and silly if we don’t have some grand new
-specialties. Please, Madeline!”
-
-Madeline frowned darkly and shook her head. “Ever since that tea-shop
-was started, I have sacrificed my Literary Career to its needs. Now
-I revolt. I’m going to write my play while I’m in the mood. If I
-should finish before Christmas, why, then I’ll help with the gift-shop
-business, not otherwise.”
-
-“What shall I do?” sighed Betty. “The gift-shop pays splendidly. We
-can’t let it go, because if we do we shall make less money than we did
-last year, and then Mrs. Hildreth and Mrs. Bob would be disappointed.
-Besides, I’ve been promising some of my girls a regular harvest from
-it.”
-
-“Mary Brooks invented a pretty candle-shade last year,” Madeline
-reminded her. “Tell her that she’s the Perfect Patron, and must dress
-the part. Command her to come to the rescue of the gift-shop.”
-
-“I shall ask her to come and talk to you,” Betty murmured under her
-breath.
-
-But even Mary’s lively arguments left Madeline unmoved.
-
-“If it was an order that you’d had for a play,” Mary told her calmly,
-“I wouldn’t say a word. But you’re only wasting your time on a forlorn
-hope, just when you might be doing something really useful. I shall
-cross my thumbs at you and your old play.”
-
-“You may cross your thumbs all you want to,” Madeline defied her
-smilingly. “Before the winter is over you’ll be sitting in a box at my
-Broadway opening--that is, if I’m magnanimous enough to ask you, after
-all the beautiful encouragement you’re giving me.”
-
-“But, Madeline”--Mary was nothing if not persistent--“what makes you
-think you can write a play, when all your stories have come back,
-except a few of those college ones? A play is any amount harder to
-write than a short story.”
-
-Madeline smiled back at her confidently. “Maybe I agree with you,
-little Mary. But in the first place every Tom, Dick and Harry is
-writing good short stories nowadays, and nobody is writing extra good
-plays. In the second place, I have discovered the secret of writing
-natural but amusing dialogue.”
-
-“And I suppose you know all there is to be known about stage-craft,”
-added Mary, in her most sarcastic tones.
-
-“I’ve seen every good thing in New York ever since I could talk,”
-Madeline announced calmly. “Besides, I am going down to New York later
-to look up the stage business. But first I’m going to get the play all
-written. I’m afraid the original touch would tumble out if I carried it
-to New York in my head. And then,” she added mysteriously, “I couldn’t
-use my secret method about dialogue so well in New York.”
-
-“Madeline Ayres,” Mary told her solemnly, “you are the most provoking
-person I know. You have mooned around here all the fall, doing footless
-little stunts for anybody that asked you. Now, when Betty and the
-Tally-ho need you, you are under the spell of the most untimely
-inspiration that I’ve ever heard of your having.”
-
-“I guess the Vagabonds would like to hear you call the Pageant I wrote
-for them footless,” declared Madeline in injured tones, “and if any
-college play ever took better than the Purple Indians----”
-
-“Of course your stunts are all perfectly lovely,” Mary hastened to
-assure her. “You’re the most provoking but also pretty nearly the most
-interesting of all the B. C. A.’s. Isn’t she, Betty? I’ll cross my
-thumbs for your play instead of against it, Madeline.”
-
-“Thanks,” said Madeline briefly. “I’m writing it for Agatha Dwight.”
-
-Betty and Mary exchanged glances of utter amazement. Agatha Dwight
-was the idol of Harding and of two continents besides. The leading
-playwrights of England and America wrote for her, and the greatest of
-them felt highly honored when her capricious taste singled out a piece
-of his for production.
-
-“And the moral of that is,” said Mary at last, “aim at a star, because
-it’s no disgrace if you miss her. Pun not noticed until it was too late
-to withdraw the epigram. Come on, Betty, and fix up the workroom. It’s
-lucky that George Garrison Hinsdale is writing another of his horribly
-learned papers this month, so I can be down here as much as I like.
-This one is on the aberrations of Genius. I shall suggest untimely
-inspirations as an important subhead, and invite Madeline up to discuss
-it with him. Meanwhile our only hope is that she’ll get sick of her
-play and come to our rescue, and do you know, Betty Wales, I shall be
-most desperately disappointed if she does.”
-
-Betty laughed. “I suppose she oughtn’t to waste her time on fussy
-little things like gift-shop specialties if she can really do big
-things like plays for Agatha Dwight. But she is so splendid at
-everything.”
-
-“And the moral of that is,” said Mary, “be splendid at everything and
-you’ll be wanted, no matter how provoking you are at times. I should
-like to have been a genius myself, only George Garrison Hinsdale says
-he prefers near-geniuses as wives. Now, Betty Wales, what do you say to
-a ploshkin candle-shade for this year’s extra-special feature?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-WHAT CHRISTMAS REALLY MEANS
-
-
-THE Terrible Ten began it. Eleanor Watson had forgotten to bring either
-peanuts or taffy to their class, and the Arithmetic lesson flagged in
-consequence, until finally, in despair, she sent Rafael out to buy some
-refreshments.
-
-“How’s your father to-night, Pietro?” she asked, while they waited.
-Pietro Senior had slipped on the ice on his way home from work and
-sprained his wrist badly.
-
-“Better, I tink,” Pietro reported stolidly, his thoughts all on peanuts
-to come.
-
-“Dat’s nottings--lit’ wrist splain,” Giuseppi announced. “My fader, he
-had a hand cut off--so.”
-
-“My fader go to de hospital. Hava big cutting.” Nicolo illustrated a
-“big cutting” vividly with a dangerous swing of his villainous-looking
-jack-knife.
-
-“My moder she hava two operations dis year.”
-
-“My sister she have tree.”
-
-Rafael had arrived during the debate, but not even the bag of peanuts
-he set down before Eleanor could distract attention from the bitter
-rivalry in misfortune. In a minute Rafael too had caught the trend of
-it.
-
-“Waita lil minute,” he cried, glowering angrily round the circle.
-“Looka my hand. Dat’s one. My lil sister she died dis year. My muvver
-she go to hospital. And my big sister, she work to Cannon’s fer der
-Christmas trade. She say she rather die, she so tired every night, an’
-it get worse an’ worse an’ worse every day till it be Christmas.”
-
-“Dat so,” agreed Pietro solemnly. “My sister she work dar too. Doan get
-home till ten, leben o’clock.”
-
-Cannon’s was the big cheap department store down near the station.
-Eleanor took mental note of the Ten’s opinion of its treatment of
-employees, and resolved to ask Mr. Thayer if the girls who worked there
-really had such a hard time as their small brothers thought. Meanwhile
-she stopped the ridiculous operation contest with many peanuts. The
-Ten, being very bright boys, though ignorant of books, had speedily
-discovered that the bigger numbers you could add right, the faster you
-could secure large quantities of peanuts. Also, they humbly worshipped
-the Lovely Lady, whom Rafael had refused to let them call “de peach.”
-They came regularly to their class, they listened spellbound to the
-adventures of Robin Hood, they wrote the names of Robin and all his
-band--also their own and the Lovely Lady’s--without a slip, and when
-Eleanor declared that nothing would make her so happy as to hear them
-read the tale of King Arthur and his knights to her out of a book, they
-set themselves at learning “dose queer book letters” with a will.
-
-“First fellah dat bothers my Lovely Lada, I fixa him,” Rafael had
-announced at the end of the third lesson.
-
-“Why she your lovely lada?” demanded Pietro mockingly, dodging behind a
-telegraph pole for safety.
-
-“’Cause I lika her de most,” Rafael declared, “and she goan lika me de
-most. You jus’ wait.”
-
-But after that one assertion of proprietorship, he changed “my” to
-“the,” and impressed the revision upon his friends and followers with
-terrible threats. Rafael’s eyes were brown and melting, his voice was
-of a liquid softness, his smile as sunny as the skies of his native
-land. But when he scowled all the fierceness of Sicilian feuds and
-vendettas flashed out of his deep eyes and straightened his mouth into
-a cruel, hard line. No wonder the Ten shivered and cowered before the
-wrath of Rafael, supplemented by the flash of a sharp little dagger
-that Eleanor, who had been entirely reassured by Mr. Thayer, little
-suspected the dearest of her dear, curly-haired comical Ten to be
-carrying inside his gray shirt.
-
-After the class that evening, Eleanor asked Mr. Thayer about Cannon’s.
-
-“Well, I suppose they are pretty hard on their girls,” he said.
-“Standing up all day waiting on tired, irritable customers who have to
-make every penny count, with fifteen minutes off for lunch in the busy
-season, can’t be exactly fun. Then in the evening I suppose they have
-to go back to straighten up their stock of goods, move things around
-to show them off better, trim up the windows, and so on. Christmas
-means something quite different from a gay holiday with a big dinner
-and a lot of pretty presents to those girls and to lots of others, Miss
-Watson. If the Christmas rush is bad at Cannon’s, it must be perfect
-torture in the big city shops.”
-
-Next day Eleanor persuaded Madeline, who could always be detached from
-her work to investigate a real novelty, to go with her to Cannon’s.
-
-“If we want to ask the clerks any questions, you can do it safely
-in Italian, or any other language,” Eleanor urged. “They’re mostly
-foreigners, I think.”
-
-Madeline nodded. “And I might find the type----” Her voice trailed off
-into silence, and her face wore a far-away, inscrutable look. Writing
-a play for Miss Dwight certainly made a person very absent-minded, and
-one’s conversation very inconsecutive--also one’s actions. Madeline
-suddenly decided to buy a hat, and dragged Eleanor from one shop to
-another without finding anything to please her difficult taste, so that
-it was almost dark when they reached Cannon’s.
-
-The big store was packed with shoppers. The air was clammy and stale;
-the counters were a mass of soiled and dingy merchandise. Tiny
-cash-girls ran wearily to and fro, elbowing a difficult way through the
-jam in the narrow aisles. Behind the counters pale-faced clerks eyed
-the customers savagely, and attended with languid insolence to their
-wants.
-
-Eleanor sniffed the air daintily. “What an awful place, Madeline! Where
-do all these shoppers come from? I don’t feel a bit as if I were in
-Harding.”
-
-“From Factory Hill, I suppose, and from across the tracks where the
-French settlement is. Let’s go to the toy department and buy Fluffy a
-doll. I’m sure they’ll have something unique to add to her collection.”
-
-Eleanor stood near the door, hesitating. “It’s horribly smelly. You
-don’t think we shall catch anything, do you?”
-
-Madeline laughed. “You’d never do to go really and truly slumming,
-Eleanor. No, we shan’t catch anything, probably. Come along. I thought
-you wanted to investigate this place.”
-
-So Eleanor bravely “came along.” They bought a penny doll for Fluffy,
-from a sad-eyed little clerk who told them she was “tired most to death
-working nights,” and then, when a floor-walker appeared suddenly from
-around a corner, took it all back and declared loudly that business was
-fine this year and she liked the rush of “somethin’ doin’.”
-
-On the way down-stairs--Eleanor had firmly refused to get into one of
-Cannon’s elevators--they came upon a girl crying bitterly.
-
-“What’s the matter?” Madeline asked in the friendly, companionable way
-that always got her answers.
-
-“I’ve been fined again,” the girl sobbed. “Ten cents ain’t so much, but
-neither is four dollars. That’s what I get. I’ve been fined three times
-this week. What for? Why, once for being late in the morning--it’s
-awful easy to sleep over when you’ve been working late at night--and
-once for sitting down on the ledge behind the counter. It’s against the
-rules to sit down, you know. And this time it was for talking back to
-an inspector who said my check was wrong. It wasn’t. If it had been,
-I’d have been fined for that.”
-
-Eleanor had been hunting through her pocketbook.
-
-“Please take this,” she said, “and don’t cry any more. Can’t you get
-off to-night and have a good rest?”
-
-The girl shook her head vigorously, smiling at Eleanor through her
-tears. “I’d lose my job like that, ma’am. I ain’t any worse off than
-the others; only it did make me sick to lose the money when I got so
-many depending on me--my old grandmother and two kid brothers--and I
-wanted to make a little Christmas for the kids. Thank you an awful lot,
-ma’am.”
-
-The girls went on their way fairly bursting with indignation.
-
-“The idea of fining her for sitting down to rest!” sputtered Madeline.
-“And for being late, when she’s worked half the night before, it’s
-outrageous!”
-
-Eleanor had quite forgotten the odors and the risk of infection. “Let’s
-buy some ribbon,” she suggested. “That counter seems to be the hub of
-the shopping fray.”
-
-So they bought ribbon of a dark-eyed, dark-haired beauty who proved
-to be Pietro’s sister. She beamed on Eleanor, and in the safe foreign
-tongue confided to Madeline that Cannon’s was certainly a bad place
-to work. She could look out for herself, she explained, flashing an
-imperious glance at an inspector. She brought in lots of Italian trade,
-and could interpret both in Italian and French for the women who hadn’t
-learned English. So they treated her better. Oh, they fined her, of
-course--that was the rule--and she worked most nights. But she was
-pretty sure of keeping her place, whatever happened. That was a big
-help. They should see the dirty hole of a lunch-room before they left,
-she called gleefully after them, under the very eye of the fat little
-man whom she had pointed out as Mr. Cannon. It was certainly “a big
-help” to be able to utter wholesome truths like that with impunity.
-
-“Let’s go and reason with him,” suggested Madeline, looking angrily
-after the fat little proprietor. “Let’s make him take us to see the
-dirty hole of a rest-room. Let’s threaten to boycott him if he doesn’t
-reform his ways.”
-
-Eleanor looked very much frightened. “We should only get the girls
-we’ve talked to into trouble. The boycott wouldn’t work because we’ve
-never bought anything anyway until to-day. I--I think I’m beginning to
-feel faint, Madeline. Let’s go home and talk it over with Betty and Mr.
-Thayer. They’ll think of just the right thing to do.”
-
-But Mr. Thayer had gone to Boston, via Babbie Hildreth’s, and it was
-Eugenia Ford’s plan that, after much discussion, was settled upon, for
-the reason, as Madeline put it, that it was “just wild enough to work.”
-
-So after chapel the next morning Eugenia, Georgia, and Fluffy--Straight
-had tearfully decided not to cut Logic--chaperoned by Betty, appeared
-at Cannon’s and asked to see the head of the firm.
-
-“Good-morning, Mr. Cannon,” said Georgia in businesslike tones, when
-he appeared. “We’ve got a proposition to make to you. We three are
-Harding girls, and this is Miss Wales, secretary of the Student’s Aid
-Society,--also proprietor of the Tally-ho Tea-Shop.”
-
-“Indeed! Charmed to meet you, I’m sure.” The fat little man bowed low
-and smiled a fatuous, oily smile. “Anything I can do in the way of
-canned goods, crackers, sweets--to the sweet, ladies.” He bowed and
-smiled again.
-
-“We want to ask a favor,” pursued Georgia, utterly ignoring his
-courtesies. “We all have pretty good times generally, and very merry
-Christmases. We want other girls to have the same. We have just lately
-realized how hard it is for salespeople just at this time of year--how
-Christmas means to them just terribly hard work for little or no extra
-pay--and we want to help at least a few of them. So we’ve gotten up a
-petition about shopping early in the day, and early in the season, for
-the Harding girls to sign. Now we also want to arrange to come down and
-help some of your girls out. We want to take the places of three of
-them every day from twelve to one, so that they can get a good rest at
-noon, and also from five to six, so they can, if possible, do any extra
-work they have then and so avoid night work. If not, they can at least
-start fresh for the evening.”
-
-Mr. Cannon stared at Georgia in utter amazement. Suddenly his fat face
-grew red, and he shouted angrily, “Who’s been talkin’ to you? You know
-an awful lot about my business, don’t you, now? You’d better clear out.”
-
-“Without the canned goods and crackers and sweets--for the sweet?”
-asked Fluffy gaily, looking down at him with her fascinating, insolent
-smile.
-
-“We’ve talked to no one, Mr. Cannon,” put in little Eugenia earnestly.
-
-“And we mean to help you too, as is only fair, if you are good enough
-to give us the chance to help the girls,” added Betty, with quiet
-dignity.
-
-Mr. Cannon glowered at the circle of pretty, serious, half-frightened
-faces.
-
-“You don’t know nothing about clerking,” he sputtered at last. “Nice
-mess you’d make of your hours! Nice kind of help you’d hand out to me!”
-
-“I was a waitress once,” Fluffy informed him calmly, winking at Betty.
-“The young woman I worked for said I was very good at it. Besides, all
-my little friends came and patronized me. If you’ll let me try, I’ll
-ask them to patronize me here.”
-
-“We don’t expect pay,” Georgia explained, “and the first day we come
-we’d just be extras, watching to see what our duties would be.”
-
-“Don’t be silly, Mr. Cannon,” urged Fluffy, who was never in the
-least daunted by opposition. “We’ll accomplish more in an hour than
-these poor dragged-out girls ever do--even if we don’t understand the
-difficult art of clerking,” she added maliciously. “And they’ll do more
-in their afternoons, after they’ve had a chance to rest. What you want
-is your money’s worth, isn’t it? The best service for the smallest
-wages. Don’t----”
-
-“See here,” Mr. Cannon cut her short, “let’s have a little talk. What
-did you come here for to-day?” He pointed a pudgy finger at Fluffy, who
-explained once more, in picturesque phrases, the idea they had had in
-coming to interview him.
-
-“You say you’ve been a waitress?”
-
-Fluffy nodded, winking solemnly again at Betty.
-
-“You’re not a labor organizer?”
-
-With equal solemnity she denied the charge.
-
-“Far as I can see, you’re more or less luny. If you want to, you can
-try. Come to-day at twelve. If you get along, maybe the others can
-take hold. Some o’ my girls are fagged, for sure, and if your little
-friends, as you call them, come in, that’ll help some. I’ve always
-said,” added Mr. Cannon proudly, “that if I could once get the college
-trade to swing my way, I could keep it. Honest values for cash is my
-motto.” And with a curt little nod he started off.
-
-“Wait!” Fluffy arrested his progress. “You mean I’m to come and not the
-others?”
-
-Mr. Cannon nodded. “As the most likely specimen. I don’t believe in
-beginning any new experiment on too sumptoos a scale.” This time he was
-irrevocably gone.
-
-Fluffy wore a comical air of dismay. “Gracious! Doing it all alone
-isn’t at all my idea of a stunt. I shall be terribly scared and lonely.
-Straight’s got to spend the entire hour buying things of me. Oh, dear!
-She can’t, because it’s a cash store and we haven’t any money left. I
-wonder, if I should tell him I had a twin, whether he wouldn’t let her
-try to-day too.”
-
-“No time,” said Georgia firmly. “Psych. 6 beckons. But you shan’t be
-deserted. We’ll take up a contribution for Straight to spend.”
-
-Fluffy’s experiment in social service was the sensation of the Harding
-morning. Promptly at twelve she appeared, and was given the place of
-a wan little girl behind the ribbon counter. Ten minutes later--she
-had stipulated for that interval in which to learn how to “work” her
-cash-book--the “college trade” appeared in the persons of a lively
-delegation conducted by the triumphant Straight, all eagerness to
-display her adored twin in this new and exciting rôle. They bought
-ribbons recklessly, with much delicious professional encouragement
-from Fluffy. They smiled cheerfully upon Mr. Cannon, who lurked in
-the offing, watching the progress of his “new experiment” with amazed
-interest. Piloted by Eleanor Watson, they ascended to the doll counter,
-and provided themselves with souvenirs of the occasion in the shape of
-dancing dolls which twirled fascinatingly about a central magnet on top
-of a little tin box. There had been nothing so nice at the regular
-toy store, they declared loudly, for Mr. Cannon’s benefit. At one they
-escorted the weary Fluffy triumphantly to the Tally-ho for luncheon.
-
-“He tried to hire me for all the afternoons,” explained Fluffy proudly,
-“and he says the rest of you may come, and Straight too, seeing she’s
-my twin; but no more. He doesn’t believe in trying noo experiments on
-too sumptoos a scale,” mimicked Fluffy joyously.
-
-A good many things besides the easing of the lots of a few tired
-sales-girls came of the “noo experiment.” One was a queer friendship
-that sprang up between Fluffy and Mr. Cannon, cemented by a compact,
-on Fluffy’s part, hereafter to “trade for cash,” which Mr. Cannon
-considered the only honest way of living, and, on Mr. Cannon’s, to
-accept Mr. Thayer’s offer of rooms in the club-house where classes in
-embroidery and music and some amusement clubs might be enjoyed by Mr.
-Cannon’s girls. Then Madeline’s “Sunday Special” article on the Harding
-girls’ practical way of helping those less fortunate was copied and
-discussed through the whole country; and many women and men who had
-never given the matter a thought before realized that shop-girls are
-human and began treating them as if they were.
-
-Meanwhile Betty Wales, seeing another application of the same
-principle, got together the committee on the Proper Excitement of the
-Idle Rich and made them a proposition.
-
-“A store in New York wants two thousand ploshkin candle-shades before
-Christmas. They won’t handle less than a thousand. Six Morton Hall
-girls are working their heads off to get them ready in time--that means
-that the last shipment must go by the fifteenth. Why can’t you help
-them out by having some candle-shade bees?”
-
-“I haven’t had a chance to do one thing for Christmas myself,” objected
-Georgia sadly.
-
-“Do you usually make all your presents?” demanded Mary Brooks
-incisively. “You know you never touch one of them. As the presiding
-genius of the gift-shop department and the one and only Perfect Patron
-of the Tally-ho I am bound to help this Excitement along. It’s simply
-absurd for you to rush down to Cannon’s every day, and then refuse to
-help the girls in this very college who are just as tired and just as
-much tied down by this horrible Christmas tradition of buying things
-all in a heap, regardless of the people who have to make them then, or
-starve. The first bee can be at my house,” ended Mary sweetly, “and
-there will be perfectly good refreshments.”
-
-The bees accomplished wonders, but it was still a struggle to finish
-the candle-shades in time; and when the Thorn cut her hand and the
-wound got poisoned and wouldn’t heal, things seemed nearly hopeless.
-But little Eugenia Ford came nobly to the rescue. “There’s no rule
-against getting up at three in the morning,” she said, and for six
-consecutive days she woke herself heroically at that hour, and cut,
-pasted, and put together candle-shades until dawn, hardly taking time
-for breakfast, but never neglecting her college work--she had learned
-her lesson about that.
-
-At three o’clock on the afternoon of Sunday, the sixteenth, Eugenia
-hung out a busy sign and curled up on her couch for a much needed nap.
-When she woke again, it was almost dark. She had promised to go to
-Vespers with Helena Mason.
-
-“I’m afraid I’m late, but she might have called for me,” reflected
-Eugenia, getting rapidly into a trailing blue broadcloth dress, which,
-with a big plumed hat, silver-fox furs, and a huge bunch of violets,
-was calculated to make a very favorable impression upon the Vespers
-audience.
-
-When she was ready, Eugenia consulted a diminutive watch. “Quarter to
-seven!” Her expression of consternation gave way suddenly to relief. “I
-remember now that it was two hours fast. No--I changed it. Well, it’s
-surely all wrong.” Eugenia dashed down the hall to Helena Mason’s room.
-Her hurried knock was answered by a rather grudging “Come in.”
-
-“I’m very sorry to be late,” Eugenia began apologetically.
-
-Miss Mason sat at her desk, writing busily. She turned her head at
-last, and stared hard at Eugenia.
-
-“I should say you were early myself,” she observed, “but why the plumes
-and the train?”
-
-Eugenia seized a tiny alarm clock that stood on the floor by the bed,
-which, for some strange reason, was not made up--at Vespers time on
-Sunday.
-
-“It is quarter to seven,” she cried aghast. “Why didn’t you call me,
-and why isn’t it dark, and what do you mean by saying I’m early for
-Vespers?”
-
-“Eugenia Ford, are you crazy?” inquired Miss Mason sternly.
-
-Poor Eugenia looked ready to cry. “I don’t think I am. Tell me what I’m
-early for, please.”
-
-“Breakfast, of course,” explained Miss Mason. “I got up at six to copy
-this theme. It’s now almost seven--there’s the rising bell this minute.
-As for Vespers, now you speak of it I do remember that you promised to
-call for me, but I went to the Westcott for dinner yesterday and to
-Vespers right from there, without ever thinking of our engagement.”
-
-Eugenia sank down limply on the disheveled bed. “Then I’ve slept since
-three o’clock yesterday,” she announced tragically, “in my kimono, on
-top of my couch, you know. I never heard of such a thing, did you?”
-
-The Thorn certainly never had, and she was much impressed.
-
-“I always supposed that rich girls like Miss Ford just thought of
-clothes and dances and traveling and a good time generally,” she
-confided to Betty. “I never thought one of them would wear herself out
-helping poor little me. You’ve got to be pretty tired to sleep like
-that. I shall always feel differently about rich girls after this.”
-
-And she kept her word. The Thorn’s sharp point was dulled. Instead of
-being a faultfinder and an agitator she threw her influence, which
-for some obscure reason was considerable, on the side of harmony and
-good-fellowship.
-
-“I’ve told the third floor to stop spying on Esther Bond,” she informed
-Betty. “I’m convinced myself that she studies out loud, and for some
-queer reason doesn’t want it known. She’s awfully secretive. That
-Helena Mason goes up to see her quite a lot. You’d think she’d be proud
-of knowing a prominent girl like Miss Mason, but she smuggles her in
-and out as if she was a poor relation. All the same, I guess the way
-she acts is her own affair. She hasn’t said much, but she must know
-she’s being watched, and I’ve advised them all to stop it. She looks
-as if she had troubles enough without that. I’ve been reading up about
-ghosts, and they do seem to be pretty much made up, specially all those
-seen by several people at one time. Did Miss Dick’s school ever find
-out about theirs?”
-
-Betty shook her head. “The poor little girl who got the most frightened
-by it has been terribly ill. They thought last week that she was going
-to die, but she’s much better now.”
-
-“Some other girl must be feeling pretty bad, if it was done for a
-joke,” said the Thorn.
-
-“Yes,” agreed Betty, “but Miss Dick thinks it was an accident--and
-little Shirley’s strong imagination, of course. I hope she’s right. And
-thank you for taking Miss Bond’s part. We don’t want our silly ghosts
-to hurt any one’s feelings or make any girl sorry she came to Morton
-Hall.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-RAFAEL PROPOSES
-
-
-MADELINE worked on her play with the furious industry of the “digs” she
-had always ridiculed. The floor of her room was littered with dusty
-sheets of manuscript, which she mysteriously informed her landlady
-must not be touched, or “the world and all would be lost.” She took
-long, solitary walks, sat for hours at her desk or the Tally-ho’s,
-alternately staring hopelessly into space, or frantically covering
-reams of papers with her pretty illegible writing. Occasionally she
-emerged from her closely-guarded solitude and gave a tea-drinking for
-the B. C. A.’s, at which she adroitly turned the conversation to the
-strangest topics; or she bundled some long-suffering friend off with
-her on an endless shopping tour or trolley ride, during which she
-listened in complete absorption to chance bits of dialogue, coming home
-with a delicious new monologue for which she insisted on an immediate
-audience, “to test the note of reality,” she explained vaguely.
-
-One day just before Christmas she was caught by Mary Brooks in a mellow
-mood and dragged off to dinner, to give Dr. Hinsdale a practical
-demonstration of some of the idiosyncrasies of genius. And after Dr.
-Hinsdale had gone to his study, over the second round of coffee by the
-open fire, she explained her newest literary device to the bewildered
-Mary.
-
-“When I do stunty pageants for my friends to act and footless little
-playlets that don’t matter,” she began, “I just dash them off without
-thinking and they turn out beautifully. But somehow the idea of writing
-seriously for publication stiffens me all up inside and muddles my
-ideas. Heroine always turns into a freak or a prig on my hands. Hero
-gets hysterical when I try to make him earnest. But now when things
-begin to go wrong, I calmly tear up what I’ve written, and go out and
-make my little pals talk off the next scene to me, or at least recall
-to my mind how real conversation sounds. The awfully romantic, lover-y
-parts I either have to overhear or extract from people who don’t know
-me. The girl at Cannon’s who is the model for my heartless coquette
-little guesses her proud mission in life.”
-
-“I should call that just cold-blooded cribbing,” declared Mary
-indignantly.
-
-“Cold-blooded cribbing from life is the very top notch of art,”
-Madeline assured her. “My play is a slice from life. I suppose it’s
-because I’m young and inexperienced that I have to keep stopping to
-refer to life so often as I go along.”
-
-“Am I in it anywhere?” demanded Mary eagerly.
-
-“You and the girl at Cannon’s and Fluffy Dutton and Betty are the
-principal ingredients in the heroine,” explained Madeline. “But I defy
-you to have discovered it for yourself, and I swear you to eternal
-secrecy, because people would misunderstand. Life with a big ‘L’ is the
-kind I’m cribbing; I should scorn, of course, to put my friends and
-their petty affairs into a play.”
-
-Mary drew her smooth brows into a puzzled frown. “I suppose I shall
-understand all that when I see the play,” she said with a sigh.
-“George Garrison Hinsdale would better be saving up for a trip to New
-York before long, including a box party to the first night of your
-slice from life.”
-
-“You’ll have to wait till the second night if you want a box,” Madeline
-told her calmly. “All the boxes are spoken for on the first night, and
-there will be several parties in the seats, besides.”
-
-This calm assumption of success made Mary gasp and engage her husband,
-later in the evening, in an intricate discussion of the distinction
-between the serene self-assurance of genius and the ordinary man’s
-unjustified conceit.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Eleanor Watson wanted to join Jim in New York. He was sure of being
-there for several months, he wrote her, and equally sure of being sent
-off to “some miserable hole” in the early spring.
-
-“Beating the firm’s time-limit on Morton Hall,” he wrote, “is about the
-unluckiest thing I ever did. They’ve written me down for a hustler, and
-slated me for all the forlorn hopes. Remind Betty that she owes me a
-good long letter for that.”
-
-The thing that kept Eleanor at Harding was of course the devotion of
-the Terrible Ten to her and to education under her auspices. In vain
-she had introduced other story-tellers; the evenings that she stayed
-away to give Mr. Thayer’s most promising candidates a trial were
-tumultuous revolts, or, after she had patiently explained to the class
-how unhappy their disorderly conduct made her, spiritless sessions,
-endured because the smouldering fire in Rafael’s eyes commanded outward
-submission from the Ten.
-
-“But if you really leave I’m afraid they’ll all backslide again,” said
-Mr. Thayer, “and you see they’re on probation now to the very end of
-their course. Did Rafael tell you that he’d had another raise? That
-boy does the work of two men, in spite of his bad hand--runs the most
-difficult machine in the factory, and makes repairs that we used to
-have to get a man up from Boston to attend to.”
-
-“How old is he?” asked Eleanor idly.
-
-“Eighteen, he thinks. They’re all older than they look or act.”
-
-Eleanor sighed. “They won’t be able to meet the reading requirements
-of the factory law for six weeks yet, and they ought to be induced to
-keep on all winter--certainly the ones who are bright enough at their
-work to have any future before them. But it does seem absurd for me to
-stay on here just because ten young Italians listen to my stories and
-eat my peanuts.”
-
-“And appreciate the tact and understanding that you bestow so
-generously, mixed with the peanuts and the stories,” added Mr. Thayer
-soberly.
-
-That night Eleanor went to Mr. Thayer’s office after the class to have
-one more consultation with him about its future. When she came back for
-her coat and hat a stealthy figure slipped past her in the hall.
-
-“Did you forget something, Rafael?” she asked, recognizing her favorite
-pupil.
-
-Rafael muttered something unintelligible and hurried off, but his
-return was explained when Eleanor found a neatly folded note tucked in
-the sleeve of her coat.
-
- “Der Mis”--it began, “I luv yu. i haf nuther raz. I keep you good lik
- lada. Wil yu haf me to mary, if not I die
-
- “Yur RAFAEL.
-
- “I tak 1 hor a day for wik to make thiz note rite.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-Eleanor read the pathetic little missive through with growing dismay.
-He had misunderstood her kindness--the pictures she had given him to
-brighten the dark little hovel where he and his family lived, the
-Thanksgiving dinner she had sent them, the special smile she always had
-ready when he appeared at the club. She started to show her note to Mr.
-Thayer, then changed her mind.
-
-After all, Rafael was in earnest, and she would treat his proposal like
-any other. It should be a secret between them. She would think out for
-herself some kindly way of explaining that she could not “haf” him “to
-mary,” and that he must not die of a broken heart.
-
-The next evening when the class met she smiled at him just as usual,
-and catching his eye early in the evening slipped a note, folded as his
-had been, under his cap.
-
-In it she had printed, in short easy words that Rafael could read, how
-sorry she was to disappoint him, how she liked him for a friend, how
-he must forget what he had written and work hard to make the Italian
-girl whom he would love some day proud and happy and comfortable.
-
-“I can’t treat it as absurd,” she had decided, “and I can’t be cross to
-him. He means it all, and he doesn’t dream how comical it is. I only
-hope he won’t be too excited to read what I’ve written.”
-
-Evidently he was not, for just as Eleanor, having said good-night
-to the Harding girls who had walked up the hill with her from their
-classes, was turning in at her own door, Rafael glided out from the
-shadow of the house and stood in her path.
-
-“Der is no hope?” he demanded tragically, standing bareheaded before
-her.
-
-“Oh, Rafael,” Eleanor remonstrated, “I always speak the truth to you,
-don’t I? I wrote you a note because you wrote me one; and now you
-ask me if I mean it. Why, dear boy, I’m almost old enough to be your
-mother.”
-
-“I love you,” Rafael told her stoutly.
-
-“Then please me by acting sensible. You’re much too young to think
-about marrying and I----”
-
-“You luf anodder,” broke in Rafael accusingly.
-
-Eleanor flushed pink under cover of the darkness. Hardly to herself
-even did she admit the part that Richard Blake played in her thoughts.
-Indeed so skilfully had she concealed it that Dick Blake, working day
-and night to push “The Quiver” to the top of the magazine world, was
-wont to smile scornfully to himself when he thought how little he and
-his valiant efforts meant to the girl who, in all his hopes and plans
-and dreams, was to share his future.
-
-But in a swift moment’s consideration Eleanor decided that the best
-way to cure this sentimental little Italian boy of his infatuation was
-to let him know that he had indeed a successful rival. Telling Rafael
-was different from admitting it to anyone else--because Rafael was
-foolishly in love too.
-
-She stretched out her hand impulsively and patted his shoulder. “Yes,
-Rafael,” she whispered softly, “I’m in love with somebody else. But he
-doesn’t know it yet, and I’m not sure that he cares for me. Nobody
-knows it but you, and I’m telling you because I----”
-
-“Good-bye, lovely lada, good-bye.” Rafael caught the hand that lay on
-his shoulder, kissed it in his passionate, foreign fashion, and glided
-away into the darkness.
-
-Eleanor stood looking after him with the curious sensation of being
-the heroine of a pretty old-time romance that belonged in a fairy
-world of magic and moonlight, and ought to be set to the tinkling
-music of guitars. And just as she had put out her light and gone
-to bed, still smiling at the whimsicality of the whole affair, and
-particularly of her having confided to Rafael her carefully-secreted
-feeling for Dick--who would do beautifully for the brave young prince
-of the fairy-tale the music came. The Terrible Ten were grouped under
-the window singing soft, crooning Italian songs to their Lovely Lada.
-Giuseppi had traveled with his father one summer in a troupe of street
-musicians; it was his fingers that picked a bit uncertainly at the
-guitar’s strings, and little Nicolo’s wonderful voice, rising sweet and
-true above the others, that led the chorus. But Rafael stood in the
-centre of the half circle, his angelic face touched with light from
-a down-stairs window, and the sob and the thrill in the music, that
-brought a lump to Eleanor’s throat and a mist over her eyes, was all in
-Rafael’s voice, singing out his love and longing to the cruel lady who
-would not “haf” him “to mary.”
-
-Eleanor had a bunch of red roses on her table that the adoring Eugenia
-Ford had sent her, and she tossed them down to the singers, who laughed
-and cheered in most unromantic boy fashion, and finally departed,
-leaving Eleanor to wonder how Rafael had explained the serenade to his
-followers, and how he would treat her at the next club meeting. She
-little guessed what would happen before then.
-
-For the next morning before she was dressed an apologetic parlor-maid
-escorted a weeping Italian girl to Eleanor’s door. It was Pietro’s
-flashing-eyed sister, her beauty tear-stained and her proud confidence
-quite vanished.
-
-“Rafael’s hurt,” she sobbed. “Black Hand maybe, we think. He don’t know
-nothing, but he moan your name with his eyes shut. Would you come?”
-
-Of course she would come. She hurried the maid off after the best
-doctor in Harding, and she and the beautiful Maria went at once to
-Rafael, who lay tossing in delirium on his blood-stained bed, a
-terrible gash across his throat, which had been roughly bandaged by an
-old Italian herb doctor. Nobody, it seemed, guessed what had really
-happened, though when some one found a tiny dagger under the bed Pietro
-and Nicolo interchanged curious glances. They had recognized it as the
-one with which Rafael had struck terror to the hearts of the Ten and
-compelled their rigid obedience.
-
-Eleanor installed a trained nurse, made the doctor promise to give the
-case his best attention, and went off to find her unfailing stand-by in
-troublous times, Betty Wales. For Rafael was beyond knowing anybody,
-perhaps for all time, and she felt like a criminal when his mother
-kissed her sleeve in gratitude for all she had done and Maria clung to
-her, sobbing out her love for Rafael who never had “eyes for any girl”
-and declaring that if he died she would enter a convent. She couldn’t
-bring herself to tell them the dreadful truth.
-
-But, “If he dies I shall be a murderer,” she told Betty bitterly.
-“I’ve always been so vain and frivolous. Now when I want to take life
-seriously and do things for other people, as you do, I only make a mess
-of it, and bring dreadful trouble where I wanted most to help. I shall
-never, never try to do anything more. I wish I were----”
-
-“No, you don’t,” Betty assured her hastily. “Just because you did the
-best you could for those boys and this silly one had his head full of
-sentimental nonsense doesn’t make you responsible. It’s a dreadful
-thing, of course, but I’m sure he’ll get well. Didn’t the doctor think
-so?”
-
-The doctor hadn’t said.
-
-“Then I’ll leave word for him to telephone you here of any change
-either way,” Betty decreed. “Mrs. Post is going to make German
-Christmas cakes this morning for the girls. She wanted me to help
-her, but I’ve got to go to the Tally-ho before chapel and then to the
-office, so you simply must help instead. I suppose you haven’t had any
-breakfast, have you now?”
-
-Eleanor didn’t want any.
-
-“Of course you do. I’ll send some up by a maid, and Mrs. Post will tell
-you when she’s ready to begin on the cakes. Remember, the telephone
-messages will come here, so you must stay till I get back.”
-
-Six times that morning Betty left an accommodating friend in charge
-of her office, and in the short intervals between clients rushed over
-to inquire for the cakes, Eleanor, and Rafael. At noon she snatched a
-moment before luncheon to tell Mr. Thayer all about it--Eleanor had
-declared she never could do that--so that he could explain what was
-necessary to the authorities and avoid a futile search for non-existent
-Black Hand plots and family feuds. Mr. Thayer had seen Rafael and the
-doctor, and the doctor had been very encouraging. Betty flew back to
-assure Eleanor that he had not been deceiving her--that he had said
-the very same things to Mr. Thayer--and to beg her assistance that
-afternoon at the Tally-ho workshop. For Madeline had come out of her
-dramatic eclipse long enough to design some Christmas dinner-cards,
-and there was a small fortune in them if only they could be put on sale
-in time. Secretly Eleanor thought that Betty had grown just a little
-bit selfish and very commercial since they had left college; but she
-could not well refuse, after the dainty breakfast on a tray and all the
-calls and the arranging with Mr. Thayer, to help with the Christmas
-dinner-cards.
-
-Next day Rafael was worse. The doctor looked serious and suggested a
-night-nurse and a consultation. At noon Eleanor declared that the air
-of the little workshop stifled her, and Betty gave up office-hours--an
-unheard-of proceeding--to go for a long tramp, during which she planned
-all sorts of delightful things that Eleanor should do for Rafael when
-he got well.
-
-The next day the boy was better, the day after that worse. But at the
-end of a nerve-racking week of alternating hopes and fears the doctor
-pronounced him out of danger. That very afternoon Jim telegraphed
-that he was sick with a cold and needed Eleanor. Jim had always
-hated coddling, Eleanor commented wonderingly, and failed to notice
-Betty’s dimple flashing out in a tiny smile that was at once sternly
-suppressed. For Jim had written her that he only hoped he could
-preserve “the faded shadow of a suspicion of a snuffle” until Eleanor’s
-arrival. “After that,” he concluded, “I count on my new bull pup,
-suitors galore, and the diversions of little old New York to blow away
-any remaining relics of melancholy. When the poor little chap is well
-enough dad and I will see him through the best trade-school we can find
-and give him every chance that’s coming to him. Adoring some girls is a
-thing no fellow can or ought to help.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-GENIUS ARRIVES
-
-
-BETTY WALES was going home for Christmas--a “ploshkin” income puts life
-on such a comfortable financial basis! And between Christmas and New
-Year’s Babe was going to be married. That meant coming half-way back
-to Harding for the wedding; and it made easier Betty’s sad decision
-that since the stocking factory was willing to postpone its Christmas
-party till New Year’s, and since most of the Morton Hall girls would
-spend their vacations in town, and certainly be very forlorn indeed
-unless somebody looked after them, it was the duty of Miss B. Wales,
-Secretary, to come back early and lend a hand.
-
-Betty breathed a deep sigh of relief when she had seen Eleanor off to
-New York, in the company of Madeline Ayres, who had finished her play
-and now flatly refused to delay the putting on of the final touches in
-New York for the interests of the Tally-ho’s gift-shop department.
-
-“Why, my dear girls,” she declared tragically, “I’m not half through
-yet. I’ve got to see every success on Broadway now, to get into touch
-with the season’s fads. Then I shall ‘supe’ a few times, to catch the
-right feeling for one or two bare spots in my first act. Finally, I
-shall probably hate my play so that I’ll tear it up and take the next
-boat for Naples, to be consoled by my Bohemian family, who will laud me
-to the skies for tearing up a play because I considered it bad art.”
-
-“Oh, Madeline!” came in horror-struck chorus at this point.
-
-“Well,” Madeline admitted blandly, “I’m willing to confide to friends
-that at present my humble effort looks to me like the play of the
-year--and I’m fairly stage-wise already. Dick Blake used to advise all
-the aspiring dramatic critics he knew to take me along to their big
-first nights, because I can always tell by instinct what the audience
-is saying to itself. I’m a perfect mirror of public opinion. If I
-still believe in my play after I’ve been ’round a little I shall see
-Miss Dwight and her manager. After that----” Madeline shrugged her
-shoulders, and confided irrelevantly to the resident B. C. A.’s, who
-had come down to see the travelers off, that she wanted a black velvet
-hat with a white feather.
-
-“And I’m going to have it, what’s more,” she ended. “I wrote dad, and
-he just said, ‘It’s lucky you don’t want two white feathers, now isn’t
-it?’ And he sent along a munificent check.”
-
-Which proved, Betty said, that genius is not incompatible with
-frivolous-mindedness.
-
-Jim sniffled manfully on their arrival, and his carefully marshaled
-“features” diverted Eleanor beautifully, especially after she had
-been up to Harding once to see Rafael, who, after he began to mend,
-progressed with amazing rapidity on the road to recovery. Because she
-had dreaded seeing him, she was relieved to get the meeting over, and
-much more relieved to find the boy so completely changed. As soon
-as it could be managed he had been moved to a hospital, and the new
-atmosphere, supplemented by good care and kindness, had done wonders
-for him. Before he was well enough to leave, Mr. Thayer declared,
-Rafael would be completely Americanized.
-
-He greeted Eleanor with a frank smile above his big bandages.
-
-“I awful silly boy,” he said, holding out a thin hand to her. “I guess
-you want laugh at me. I guess you tink I know not how gran’ you live
-in this country. Now I know. I know two, tree nurse-lady and many
-visitor-lady, looka like you. I like to live here always. I hope I get
-well awful slow.”
-
-But, when Eleanor had delivered Jim’s message about Rafael’s going, as
-soon as he was strong enough, to a fine trade-school in Philadelphia,
-he changed his mind.
-
-“Den I hope I get well awful fast. Before I get old, I know how all de
-wheels in dis world go round, mebbe. I think you be mad at me, and now
-you do me dis great big splendor.”
-
-“Oh, no, I wasn’t ever ‘mad’ at you,” Eleanor explained, “only sorry
-you were so silly, and dreadfully frightened when you were so ill the
-first week.”
-
-Rafael shrugged his shoulders. “Good ting for me. I come here. I learn
-how to be ’Merican man in two, tree weeks. I come here silly lil
-foreign boy. I look roun’. I listen hard. I see how you do here in
-your gran’ country. And now,” Rafael snuggled into his pillows with
-a beatific smile, “I find why all dose wheel go roun’. I maka fine
-machine, mebbe. I swear off carry a dagger. And I tank you alla my
-life.”
-
-So Eleanor could return to Jim, the bull pup, the suitors, and the
-diversions of New York, with the happy assurance that in the end
-Rafael’s devotion to her might be the making of him, and at the least
-its untoward climax would do him more good than harm. Having nothing
-now to worry about, she devoted the journey back to New York to
-planning a ravishing new gown for Babe’s wedding. It was to be yellow,
-because Dick Blake (who would not be at the wedding) liked yellow gowns
-on her best; and very plain, because Dick liked simple lines and no
-furbelows. Details might safely be left to Madame Celeste. It would
-perhaps be more accurate to say that Eleanor devoted the journey back
-to New York to thinking about Dick Blake.
-
-Babe’s wedding was to be a grand society function.
-
-“To please John’s father and my mother,” Babe wrote to her friends
-of 19--; “John and I are resigned, because a wedding only lasts for
-one evening, and after that we can shut ourselves up in our regular
-castle of a house, with only the people we want, and everything you can
-think of in your wildest dreams to amuse ourselves with. So one little
-evening isn’t much to sacrifice. Mother says we owe it to our social
-position. She doesn’t know that we have decided not to have any social
-position. We’re just going to have a good time and try to make some
-good times for other people. An impromptu wedding would have been lots
-more fun, but you must all come, just the same.”
-
-Babe’s sister was to be maid of honor, Bob and Babbie, Betty and
-Roberta Lewis were to be bridesmaids, and the other “Merry Hearts”
-would sit together in a front pew, and be considered just as much in
-the wedding party as if they were bridesmaids also. Jasper J. Morton
-was coming up the night of the wedding in his private car. He had
-meant to come the day before “to help you entertain Miss B. A. and her
-friends,” he wrote Babe, but there were important directors’ meetings
-to keep him at the last minute. He wrote Babe not to worry about him.
-“I shall charter a special train if necessary--and don’t I always
-arrive on time as a matter of principle?”
-
-But when Babe left the house for the church he had not appeared, and
-after they had kept people waiting and wondering half an hour, and Babe
-was so nervous that she declared she should cry in one more minute it
-was decided to go on without him.
-
-The reception was half over when he appeared, looking very meek and
-sheepish. He kissed Babe on both cheeks, shook John’s hand till it
-ached, and despatched Babbie to “find those reporter fellows and tell
-’em I’m not smashed up anywhere between here and New York, and I don’t
-withhold my blessing from the happy couple. Tell ’em I was accidentally
-detained, and if they want to know how say it was on a private matter
-that is none of their business.”
-
-“And add some characteristic remarks about the ridiculous apes who try
-to run our railroads,” put in John with a chuckle.
-
-“No, sir,” said Jasper J. Morton, with emphasis, “not this trip. Pretty
-nearly every mile was a record, and I’ve recommended that engineer to
-run the road’s Lightning Limited at a big increase over his present
-pay. The reason I didn’t get here was personal--purely personal.”
-
-Later in the evening he got Babe and John and Betty into a corner, and
-told them all about it. “Miss B. A.’s to blame, as usual,” he began.
-“You see my train went out just ten minutes behind the Lightning
-Limited, with no stop till Albany and the track clear all the way west.
-I was hurrying through the station to get on, when I nearly ran down a
-pretty little woman who was crying so hard she didn’t see me coming.
-She’d lost the Lightning Limited, and her husband was dying in a little
-place just beyond Albany where he’d gone on business and been taken
-suddenly sick. There was a slow train in an hour, but that would be too
-late, she said.
-
-“Naturally I told her to come with me to Albany. And then of course I
-couldn’t leave her there to hunt up her connection alone, and have to
-waste time waiting, maybe. So I arranged for a stop at the town she
-was going to, and then,” Jasper J. Morton flushed shamefacedly, “when
-nobody met her, we side-tracked our outfit and I drove up to the hotel
-with her. She was barely in time, the doctor said. They’d been married
-just a year to-day, she told me. I guess if ever you two are in a tight
-place you’ll be thankful to anybody who misses his boy’s wedding to
-help you out. But I wouldn’t have those reporters out there know what
-a soft-hearted old auntie I’m getting to be, not for anything. Miss B.
-A., you’ll be the ruin of me yet, with all your theories about looking
-out for the other fellow.”
-
-“We’ll be married all over again if you’d like us to, Father Morton,”
-Babe offered gallantly, although she had assured John after the
-ceremony that she wouldn’t ever have promised to marry him if she bad
-realized the queer feelings you have while you are doing it.
-
-But Mr. Morton refused her generous offer. “I’m satisfied,” he said,
-“as long as John’s got you for a wife and I’ve got you for a daughter.
-My seeing it done wouldn’t have made any big difference to you----”
-
-“Oh, yes, it would,” broke in Babe kindly.
-
-“Not the difference it made to that poor little crying lady to see
-her husband,” pursued Mr. Morton. Then he chuckled merrily as Babbie
-appeared, looking very angry and quite absurdly pretty in consequence.
-“Were those reporters inquisitive?” he demanded.
-
-“They did think you stayed away on purpose,” declared Babbie
-indignantly. “As if any one could possibly disapprove of Babe! I
-told them you were just as fond of her as John is. And now they’re
-discussing what effect your being late will have on Wall Street. They
-said to tell you that, and to ask you please to come out and talk
-to them, if you didn’t want the market to collapse to-morrow like a
-pricked balloon. They laughed right in my face when I said it was a
-‘private affair’ that kept you.”
-
-“I’ll settle them,” said Jasper J. Morton, and went off muttering
-something about “those chimpanzees that run the newspapers.”
-
-Whereat John looked relieved. “First time he’s acted natural
-to-night,” he said. “If he hadn’t gone up in the air pretty soon, I
-should have telegraphed his doctor. But now we can start on our wedding
-trip feeling perfectly safe about him.”
-
-Madeline couldn’t come to the wedding. She had sent her play to Miss
-Dwight’s manager, and now she was exerting all her ingenuity to get a
-personal interview with Miss Dwight herself.
-
-“Her present play isn’t going well, and she’s as cross as a bear,”
-Madeline wrote Babe. “Dick Blake knows her--had dinner with her just
-before I came down. She said that night that she believed in her play,
-and if it failed she should lose all faith in American audiences, buy a
-lake in Maine and a river in Florida, and retire from the stage. Dick
-says she will never do that, but he thinks it’s no use talking my play
-to her in her present mood. He got the manager of the Lyric Repertoire
-Theatre to say he’d read the manuscript, and now he’s perfectly furious
-with me because I persist with Miss Dwight. ‘Agatha or nobody’ is my
-war-cry! If she’d only read my play or talk to me, one or the other,
-I know there wouldn’t be any more trouble. That play fits her like a
-glove, and it will take--oh, how it will take!”
-
-When college opened again Madeline was still on Miss Dwight’s trail,
-but almost ready to give up and let the Lyric manager, or anybody
-else who wanted it, take her play. Miss Dwight’s manager had made no
-sign. Miss Dwight herself, piqued by her first failure, had entrenched
-herself behind unassailable barriers.
-
-“I’ve tried everything,” wrote Madeline despairingly. “I got ‘The
-Sentinel’ to send me to interview her, and she wouldn’t let me in. The
-Enderbys gave a dinner for her; she accepted and then sent word she
-was ill. Dick Blake relented and tried to introduce the subject of his
-talented young friend, and she would hear none of me.
-
-“To-night I’m playing my last card. If it doesn’t take the trick, why,
-I’ve lost, that’s all. Rumor says that her manager has had six hundred
-plays sent him this last week--of course he won’t find mine under that
-pile.”
-
-[Illustration: JUST AS THEY HAD GIVEN HER UP]
-
-For two weeks thereafter the pen of the aspiring playwright was silent.
-Betty and Mary Brooks decided that she was busy getting her play out
-from under the pile of other manuscripts, in order to send it to the
-despised manager of the Lyric. So they were surprised and delighted
-when Betty received a rapturous, incoherent scrawl, announcing complete
-success.
-
- “She took it. She’s rehearsing it now. The part does fit her, just as
- I said it would. She’s coming up with me soon to see Harding.
-
- “With love from the happiest girl in New York,
-
- MAD.
-
- “P. S.--Plan a B. C. A. tea-party for to-morrow. I can’t wait any
- longer to tell you all about it.”
-
-The B. C. A.’s assembled joyously, and just as they had given her up
-Madeline appeared, trying hard to act offhand and unconcerned, and
-managing it about as badly as might have been expected of a young
-person whose first play was being rehearsed with much enthusiasm by
-Agatha Dwight, and advertised far and wide by her manager as the play
-of the year.
-
-The B. C. A.’s plied her with tea, muffins, and jam, which she
-despatched promptly, and with questions, which she totally ignored,
-giving them all sorts of irrelevant information about Eleanor’s
-music, Jim’s dog, and Dick’s splendid serial, by a “dark horse” in
-fiction-writing, which was doing wonders for the subscription list and
-the standing of “The Quiver.” When she had finished three cups of tea
-and uncounted muffins, she settled back in a corner of the Tally-ho
-stall with a sigh of complete satisfaction.
-
-“Now,” she said, “I’ll tell you all about it. It’s much too good a
-story to mix up with crumpets and tea, like ordinary conversation. And
-don’t interrupt, or I shall be sorry I came.”
-
-Awestruck silence met this dire announcement, and Madeline began.
-
-“I wrote you about the interview I couldn’t get, the dinner Miss Dwight
-wouldn’t come to, the time she snapped Dick off so short, and all that.
-There were other things of the same kind--a reception the Woman’s
-College Club gave for her, when she swept in looking like a princess,
-made a funny, fascinating little speech, and swept out again. Well, I
-was to have introduced her to people that afternoon, and I’d counted
-on making her notice me and so getting my chance. I didn’t get it that
-way, but I made a discovery.
-
-“I found that a girl who had a walking part in the first act of her
-play and another in the last, and who was down on the bills as Annette
-Weeks for one and Felicia Trench for the other, was a Harding girl
-named plain Mary Smith. That is, she didn’t graduate, but was here a
-year or two just before our time. Well, I went to that ridiculous play
-every night for a week, until I knew every bit of the Weeks-Trench
-business as well as Mary Smith herself. Then I waited for her at the
-stage door after a matinée, took her for tea somewhere, told her what I
-wanted, and begged her to play sick and let me do her part for a week
-or two.
-
-“At first she laughed at me--said she might play sick all she could,
-but I wouldn’t get the place. Besides, I was taller than she. What
-would I do for clothes? Before I could get the dresses made the play
-would be done for. For a minute I was stumped by that--I hadn’t thought
-of clothes. Then I remembered Eleanor’s super-elegant wardrobe, and
-I knew she’d lend me some things under the circumstances. And I saw
-that Mary Smith was in the same mood as Miss Dwight,--discouraged over
-the play and worried at being left in mid-season without a part. So
-I talked hard, all about my play and the honor of Harding, and the
-college girl’s elevating the stage by writing as well as by acting.
-And then I put it to her: ‘You’ve got nothing much to lose, and I’ve
-got everything to gain. Can you act?’ She shook her head. ‘Miss Dwight
-took me on because she wants to encourage nice girls to go on the
-stage. There’s a walking part in nearly every play, so she’s kept me.’
-‘There’s a walking part in my play,’ I told her, ‘and if this one isn’t
-good for over two weeks you can rest and go to the theatre and save
-your dresses for another part.’ ‘All right,’ she said. ‘Of course you
-get the salary,’ I said. ‘Give me a pencil,’ she said, ‘and I’ll write
-you the reference.’ That’s how I landed in Agatha Dwight’s company,
-exactly two weeks ago to-night.”
-
-Madeline paused dramatically. Mary Brooks opened her mouth to ask a
-question, and closed it again hastily, gasping like a fish. Helen
-Chase Adams got as far as the initial “burble” of “but,” and stopped
-spasmodically. Madeline had impressed them all with the importance of
-obeying the rules of the occasion.
-
-“That,” she said, looking around the circle with a pleased smile, “is
-chapter one. The next thing was to get Her Highness to notice me. The
-first night, as she swept by me on her way to her car, she inquired for
-the girl I’d ousted, and said it was refreshing to find an understudy
-who didn’t need breaking in. After that she never looked at me for four
-days except in the scenes, and then with a vacant sort of a stare and
-a stage smile. But the next night she turned giddy in the first act,
-and I managed to improvise a parlor story that fitted well enough into
-the scene while she snuffed smelling-salts and pulled herself together,
-so that the audience never guessed that anything was wrong. She looked
-awfully angry--at herself or me, I couldn’t tell which. But the manager
-patted me on the back, and perhaps because he told her to she sent for
-me to come to her in the long intermission. And I went, of course, and
-she asked me all about myself, and she liked my answers. So I plunged
-right in. The manager spent the night finding my play for her, and she
-spent the morning reading it and the afternoon talking to me about it,
-and the next day they began rehearsals--with the walking lady back
-in her part. I explained about her, and Miss Dwight thought it was a
-lovely story. She’s got a real Harding sense of humor; and she’s coming
-up here before long to see the place. That’s all.” Madeline leaned
-forward to reach for the muffin plate, and perceiving it to be empty
-hastily leaned back again.
-
-Mary summoned Nora. “More muffins, please,” she ordered, “and don’t
-look so reproachful, Nora, please, over our appetites. Miss Madeline
-has been too busy lately proving that she’s a genius to take time to
-eat. Now she’s making up for it.”
-
-“Oh, and is that what’s to pay?” said Nora, smiling comprehensively at
-the B. C. A.’s. “Provin’ anything is hard worrk. I could never prove
-me sums at school. That’s because they was generally wrong. It’s awful
-hard to prove what ain’t so, ain’t it now, Miss Madeline?” And Nora
-departed amiably for more muffins, ignoring the bursts of laughter that
-followed her. Nora had long since ceased to attach any significance to
-the laughter of the Harding girls. They laughed just as other people
-breathed. It was as unaccountable as the enormous number of muffins
-they consumed.
-
-They were still laughing when Nora came back with Mary’s order. They
-sent her off again for hot tea, and they drank Madeline’s health in
-it, and Miss Dwight’s, and the health of the Walking Lady who had
-helped Madeline to play out her trump card. They congratulated Madeline
-riotously, they made wonderful plans for Miss Dwight’s visit to
-Harding, and others for seeing the first night of the play.
-
-“We are at last justified in the eyes of the wide, wide world,”
-declaimed Mary pompously. “We’ve been called the cleverest crowd in
-college, and now we’ve shown ’em. A well-kept husband like mine and a
-well-kept tea-room like Betty’s are nice little features, but a play
-for Agatha Dwight is the real thing. And the moral of that is: Look
-out for a genius, and the grand-stand play will look out for itself.”
-
-“And the moral of that,” said little Helen Chase Adams primly, “is that
-it’s time for faculty wives to dress for dinner.”
-
-“Also campus faculty,” added Rachel hastily, and the most exciting B.
-C. A. tea-drinking of the season reluctantly dispersed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-AS A BULL PUP ORDAINS
-
-
-HARDING COLLEGE was almost as excited over Madeline’s play as the B. C.
-A.’s had been.
-
-“Why, she wrote it in this very town,” wide-eyed freshmen told each
-other.
-
-“In this very room, maybe,” diners at the Tally-ho added wonderingly.
-
-“And she’s only been out of college a year and a half.”
-
-“I guess our little Catherine will be heard from some day. Miss Ayres
-was the leading literary light of her class, just like Cath. I can tell
-you these college reputations mean something!”
-
-“Did you hear how she got Miss Dwight to read her play?”
-
-“What’s it about, anyway?”
-
-“Nobody knows--it’s a dead secret. But college girls come into it, I
-guess, because Miss Dwight is going to visit Miss Ayres up here--to
-study the atmosphere, I suppose.”
-
-“I’m going in for elocution this next semester. If I get a good part in
-the senior play, I shall seriously consider going on the stage. Miss
-Dwight encourages college girls to do that. She thinks it offers a
-splendid field for educated women.”
-
-So was Harding College once more stage-struck, and Miss Dick’s school
-as well. The Smallest Sister carried the great news there, and Frisky
-Fenton and her crowd bought Miss Dwight’s pictures to adorn their
-dressers, and bribed the Smallest Sister, by the subtlest arts known to
-the big girl for beguiling the little one, to arrange a dinner-party
-for them at the Tally-ho on the night when Miss Dwight was to be there.
-
-“You promised me a spread down there long ago,” the Smallest Sister
-urged Betty.
-
-“But I shall be so very busy that night,” Betty objected. “Couldn’t you
-come by yourself then, and have the party later?”
-
-“But the others want to see her just as much as I do,” Dorothy urged.
-“Frisky said she would about die of joy if she could see her, and so
-will all of them. And they’ve been awfully nice to me.”
-
-“All right,” said Betty resignedly, “only I can’t sit with you and
-you’ll probably have a very poor dinner, because the tea-shop will be
-so crowded.”
-
-After all, one table more or less wouldn’t matter, she reflected, on a
-night when practically every Harding girl would try to get her dinner
-at the Tally-ho.
-
-Miss Dwight off the stage was a demure little lady with wonderful eyes,
-a smile that made people who saw it smile back in spite of themselves,
-and a voice that thrilled one no matter what its owner said. Her hair
-was gray, and so were her clothes, when they weren’t black. She hated
-attention, shrank forlornly behind Madeline when the girls stared or
-sang to her, and only came to dinner at the Tally-ho because Madeline
-had assured her that it was, at the dinner-hour, the very soul and
-centre of the college world.
-
-Having come, she exclaimed rapturously at all the “features,” and
-then, perceiving that she was the chief of them, she hid in the
-remotest corner of Jack o’ Hearts’ stall, with Madeline on one side
-for protection and Mary and Betty to talk to across the way. Her
-big hat drooped so far over her face that girls who rudely looked
-in as they went by the stall saw nothing but the soft curve of her
-cheek and her chin cleft by a big dimple--unless it happened to be a
-moment when she had boldly resolved to look out upon these “wonderful,
-frightful collegians.” Then she lifted the brim of the absurd hat with
-a fascinating gesture, and smiled her clear, childlike smile at the
-curious passers-by.
-
-Dorothy’s table was the one nearest to Jack o’ Hearts’ stall, so that
-she and her friends came in for a generous share of Miss Dwight’s
-smiling inspection of her surroundings. But that wasn’t enough for
-Frisky Fenton.
-
-“I’ve just got to speak to her,” she declared. “If she’s as retiring as
-you say, Dot, I’m afraid we shan’t get any chance later. I think I’ll
-go over there now.”
-
-“But I’m afraid Betty wouldn’t like it,” objected the Smallest Sister
-anxiously.
-
-“Well, if she doesn’t, she won’t blame you,” retorted Frisky, “and I
-shan’t mind being in hot water with her, as long as I get a chance
-to talk to Miss Dwight. I can make it all right with your sister
-afterward, I’m sure.”
-
-“Please don’t go, Frisky,” begged Dorothy, sending imploring glances
-across at Betty, who was perfectly oblivious of the Smallest Sister’s
-efforts. “It’s not polite to go where you’re not invited. Betty said
-she’d have us meet Miss Dwight later if she could.”
-
-Frisky gave an irritating little laugh. “You don’t understand about
-such things, dear. I’m not a child, to be sent for with dessert.”
-And with that she jumped up and crossed quickly to Jack o’ Hearts’
-stall, where she appeared, a very pretty, demure, totally inexplicable
-vision, before the astonished party of diners. She nodded to Betty and
-Madeline, smiled at Mary, and curtseyed, with dropped eyes, before Miss
-Dwight.
-
-“Excuse me, Miss Dwight,” she said sweetly, “but do you think I’d be a
-success on the stage? I’m crazy about it.”
-
-Miss Dwight laughed heartily at the absurd question. “Sit down, my
-dear,” she said, not seeming to mind the unwarranted invasion of her
-privacy. “Are you one of these astonishing Harding girls?”
-
-“No, I’m only at school,” explained Frisky calmly, “but I’m as old as
-some college girls. And anyway, isn’t it better to begin acting when
-you’re very young?”
-
-Miss Dwight stared at her, a sombre shadow in her great dark eyes.
-“You’re far too pretty to begin young,” she said. “Some day, if you
-really want it, and your mother is willing----”
-
-“I’ve only a stepmother,” put in Frisky airily, “so I needn’t consider
-that.”
-
-Miss Dwight looked at her again. “It’s a hard life, my dear--a long
-pull, and very little besides more hard work for you if you win, and if
-you never do make good--and most of us don’t----”
-
-“Oh, please don’t discourage me,” Frisky broke in impulsively. “It’s
-the one thing in life for me.”
-
-“Wait till you have some idea about life before you say that,” Miss
-Dwight advised her rather sharply. “Make friends with your stepmother,
-to begin with. If you can do that now, perhaps some day you can make
-friends with an audience. Go back to school and study hard. Read the
-great plays and the great poems. And in five years, if you’re still
-stage-struck, come to me--and I’ll give you some more good advice.
-Good-bye, my dear.” She held out her hand with a definite gesture of
-dismissal that even Frisky could not ignore.
-
-“Good-bye, and thank you,” said the girl, “but five years is an awfully
-long time to wait, Miss Dwight. You may see me sooner.”
-
-With which parting shot, Frisky returned to her horrified friends more
-stage-struck than ever, and more confident of her ability to manage any
-situation to her liking. Her vanity would have received a severe shock
-if she had heard Miss Dwight call her a silly child, Madeline emphasize
-the fact that Frisky wasn’t a college girl, or a type of even the
-shallowest variety, and Betty confide to Mary Brooks Hinsdale that she
-was thoroughly ashamed of the Smallest Sister’s new chum.
-
-The next morning Frisky sent Miss Dwight a bunch of violets and
-a gushing note, which her divinity refused to read because “the
-handwriting made her nervous.” But there was also a note from Helena
-Mason, enclosing a little verse which she asked permission to print
-in the next “Argus.” Miss Dwight laughed and cried over it, declared
-it was the best thing that had ever been written about her, and
-made Madeline take her at once to see the author, who gushed, in
-conversation, as badly as Frisky had on paper, and seemed to have
-the vaguest possible ideas about Miss Dwight’s genius, which she had
-described so aptly in her poetical mood.
-
-“All literary people are bores but you, my dear,” Miss Dwight declared,
-hurrying Madeline away. “I discovered that years ago, but I’m always
-forgetting it again. If anybody else sends me a poem, please remind me
-to shun her. Time in Harding is too precious to be wasted.”
-
-Miss Dwight could stay away from New York only two days--“two sweet,
-stolen days,” she called them. Then she hurried back to the rehearsals,
-leaving Madeline in Betty’s charge.
-
-“She’s done all that she can for her play now,” she explained, “and
-she’d far better stay here. She might make us nervous, and she’d
-certainly make herself miserable. Rehearsals are such contrary things.
-They’ve gone so abominably up to now that I’m absolutely sure the play
-will be a hit.”
-
-The nature of the hit was still a mystery. Madeline, Miss Dwight, and
-her manager were all stubbornly dumb. The title wasn’t even put on the
-bill-boards until a week before the opening night, and then it might
-mean anything--“Her Choice.”
-
-Nearly all the B. C. A.’s were going down to see the first performance,
-but the one who was most excited at the prospect, next to Madeline,
-was undoubtedly Eleanor Watson. Her gowns had figured in Madeline’s
-“walking part,” but that wasn’t the chief reason for her interest in
-the play. The great thing was that Richard Blake was giving a box party
-and a supper, and he had asked her and Jim to come. Dick had almost
-never taken her anywhere, and this winter he had been too busy even to
-come often to call. Yet Madeline seemed to see a good deal of him.
-
-“He doesn’t care for me. Why should he?” Eleanor had reflected sadly.
-“He likes Madeline because she’s clever about the same sort of things
-that he is interested in. And yet when he does come to see me, he looks
-and acts as if----”
-
-And then Dick had telephoned about the box party. “It’s almost never
-that I can ask you to anything you really care about,” he had said, “so
-do say you’ll come this time.”
-
-And when Eleanor had accepted, declaring that she always enjoyed doing
-things with him, he had taken her challenge. “Then I shall ask a pretty
-girl for your brother and two dull pairs of devoted people who won’t
-bother us. Remember it’s to be our very own party--only I can’t come
-for you because ‘The Quiver’ goes to press that night, and I shall have
-a form to ‘O. K.’ between seven and eight.”
-
-Eleanor decided to wear her new yellow dress. At noon a huge bunch of
-violets arrived with Dick’s card. At three Jim sent a messenger for his
-evening clothes. He wouldn’t be able to get home to dinner. He might
-come for Eleanor at quarter to eight; if not, he would send a cab.
-Eleanor went across the street very early to the hotel where they took
-their dinners, and afterward slipped out of her street clothes and into
-a kimono, and curled up on the couch by the sitting-room fire to rest
-until it was time to dress for the evening. By and by she stretched
-luxuriously, sat up, and without turning on a light went down the
-hall to her room. As she felt for the electric switch a low angry
-growl sounded from within. It was Peter Pan, Jim’s new bulldog. He was
-feeling neglected, probably. Jim took him for a walk or romped with him
-indoors nearly every evening.
-
-“Why, Peter!” Eleanor called persuasively. “Poor old Peter Pan! Were
-you lonely and bored and very cross?”
-
-Another growl, and the noise of Peter’s claws digging into the matting,
-as he scrambled to his feet. Eleanor turned on the light hastily, but
-Peter, unpropitiated and growling angrily, came forward a step or two
-and stood defiantly, ready to resist any encroachment on his domain.
-
-“Why, Peter, you silly dog,” coaxed Eleanor. “Don’t you know me? Did
-you think I was a burglar coming in the dark to rob your dear master?
-Well, I’m not. Come here, Peter, good dog!”
-
-Generally Peter would have come pattering across the floor, eager to
-lick Eleanor’s hand. To-night he only growled again and showed his
-teeth. Eleanor had had very little experience with dogs, and she was
-horribly frightened at Peter’s extraordinary behavior. She remembered
-that when she came down to New York and was introduced to the apartment
-and to the room that Jim had moved out of because it was the largest
-and pleasantest he had to offer her, Jim had warned her to “go slow”
-with Peter Pan.
-
-“He seems to have a little prejudice against strangers, especially
-ladies,” Jim had said. “He snapped pretty hard at the janitor’s wife
-one day when she was making my bed. She won’t come in now unless he’s
-out or chained. Don’t try to pet him if he acts cross. He may resent
-your moving into my special quarters.”
-
-But Peter Pan had never acted cross or regarded Eleanor as an
-interloper, and Eleanor had petted him, taken him walking in the park,
-and quite forgotten Jim’s warning until now.
-
-“Peter,” began Eleanor desperately again, “please stop growling. I’ve
-got to dress, and to do that I’ve got to come in where you are and go
-right past you to my dressing-room. Now be a good dog and cheer up.”
-Peter Pan paid no attention to this pathetic appeal. He growled again
-in a low but menacing key, and yawned, showing all his teeth once more
-in the process.
-
-Eleanor shivered and retreated a step or two so that she could see the
-clock in the sitting-room. Twenty minutes past seven; if Jim came for
-her, she could dress and arrive late, but if not---- On a chair near
-the door of her room were the walking skirt and blouse she had taken
-off. Near by were her black pumps. She had changed her stockings to a
-pair of pale yellow silk ones, leaving those she had taken off in the
-dressing-room, with her yellow dress and evening cape. Unless Jim came,
-she must appear at Dick’s party in yellow stockings, black shoes, a
-mussy linen blouse, and a blue serge street-suit, or she must pass that
-growling dog twice in order to get her evening things. She wouldn’t be
-downed! There was a dog-whip in the hall; she would get that and armed
-with it make the fatal dash. Then she remembered Jim’s warning. “He’s
-a dandy dog, but a puppy’s temper is always uncertain. So go slow and
-don’t get near him when he’s low in his mind.”
-
-Visions of herself pinioned helplessly in Peter Pan’s vise-like grip
-until Jim, frightened at her failure to appear at the theatre, should
-appear, perhaps after she had endured hours of agony, to rescue her,
-kept Eleanor from going after the dog-whip. Bulldogs did maim and even
-kill people. Even a yellow dress, chosen especially to suit Dick’s
-fastidious taste, wasn’t worth that risk. But if she went in her street
-suit they would all laugh at her and say that there wasn’t any risk.
-Two big tears dropped from Eleanor’s eyes and rolled down her cheeks.
-She brushed them away scornfully, and crooning soft speeches to Peter
-Pan reached for the black pumps, the mussy blouse, and the walking
-skirt. Having secured them, she slammed the door upon the hateful dog,
-locked it, and dressed before the tiny mirror over the mantelpiece. Her
-tricorn hat and her coat were in the hall, but Dick’s violets were in
-the dressing-room. Eleanor almost wept again as she thought of them. If
-only Jim came for her! But he didn’t--he sent a puffing taxi, whose
-driver stared curiously at her yellow stockings as he held open the
-door for her.
-
-Everybody in the theatre lobby seemed to be staring. Eleanor’s face
-flushed as she hurried to Dick’s box. As she pulled back the curtain
-Dick jumped to meet her--and he stared at her stockings. The dull
-devoted ladies and the pretty girl for Jim were in very elaborate
-evening gowns--and they stared at her stockings, then at her mussy
-shirt-waist, and her plain little hat.
-
-“Introduce me quick,” pleaded Eleanor softly to Dick, who was trying to
-take her coat, “and then I can explain my clothes. No, I can’t take off
-my coat. It’s all the fault of that horrid, hateful Peter Pan.”
-
-Dick smiled at her blandly. “You look just as lovely as usual. In fact
-I like you best of all in plain dark things. Didn’t some violets come?”
-
-“They were in the dressing-room too, behind that miserable dog. If Jim
-ever comes--I must sit somewhere back in a corner.”
-
-“You must sit there with me beside you.” Dick pointed to a chair in the
-front of the box.
-
-“Don’t you really mind?” demanded Eleanor. “Of course the stockings are
-the worst, and they won’t show----”
-
-“I asked _you_ to come to our very own party,” Dick told her, “not your
-clothes. I’ve got plenty of clothes here already. Come and meet them,
-and tell them about the horrid Peter Pan. Did he chew up your entire
-wardrobe while you were out?”
-
-It was a very funny story when once you were free to see it that way.
-The dull devoted couples got quite hysterical over it. Jim, when he
-came, was almost as bad, though he assured his sister soberly that she
-had done very well to “play safe” when Peter Pan was low in his mind.
-
-“Most girls think all a man cares for is clothes,” said Dick, as the
-orchestra played with lowered lights waiting for the first curtain.
-
-“And most men think a girl cares only for flowers and candy and
-suppers.”
-
-“Before the wedding--and clothes and servants and all the luxuries
-she’s used to afterward,” added Dick a little bitterly.
-
-“Whereas,” Eleanor took him up, “if a girl loves a man, she is willing
-to do without all but the plainest, simplest necessities. What she
-wants is a chance to help him, to be with him through thick and thin,
-to watch him make good, and to feel that she has a little bit of a
-share in the fine things he’s doing and going to do.”
-
-She never could have said it if the lights had been on. She even
-flushed in the dark as she saw Dick lean forward to look into her eyes.
-
-“Do you mean,” he asked eagerly, “that you’d feel that way yourself?”
-
-“I mean that any and every nice girl feels that way.”
-
-Just then the curtain went up, but for all Dick’s interest in
-Madeline’s play, his hand was crushing one of Eleanor’s, and his heart
-was pounding so hard that the first act was half over before he had
-gathered his wits to know what it was all about.
-
-The minute the curtain rang down, Dick turned to Eleanor. “In that
-case,” he said under cover of the applause, “you’ve got to promise to
-marry me now. I can give you a good deal besides love and a chance to
-help, but I’ve waited almost two years without daring to say a word,
-and I’ve been frightened to death for fear I should lose you to some
-fellow who could speak sooner.”
-
-“You needn’t have worried,” Eleanor told him, “because I was waiting
-too. But I consider that you’ve wasted two whole years for me out of my
-life. You’ll have that to make up for, monsieur. Can you do it?”
-
-“I can only try,” said Dick very soberly.
-
-The play was a triumph for Miss Dwight and for the author. That young
-person was sitting alone in the last row of the peanut gallery.
-Occasionally she pinched herself to make sure that she was awake, and
-just before the final curtain fell she crept softly out and went home
-by herself in a jolting, jangling Broadway car. There Dick and Eleanor
-found her rocking by the fire, the inevitable black kitten in her lap.
-
-“Come to supper,” Dick said. “You promised, and the taxi waits.”
-
-Madeline smiled dreamily up at them and patted the kitten. “Yes, Dick,
-I’ll come to supper as long as I needn’t dress up for it. What’s the
-matter, Eleanor?”
-
-“I want to know how you knew,” demanded Eleanor eagerly. “How you
-guessed exactly how I’ve felt all these years about--about everything
-and--and Dick.”
-
-Madeline smiled. “If every woman in the audience wants to know that,”
-she said, “the play goes. The shop-girl next me in the gallery wants to
-know, and Miss Dwight, and now you---- Excuse me, Eleanor, but where
-did you get those stockings?”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-A GAME OF HIDE-AND-SEEK--WITH “FEATURES”
-
-
-BABE seized upon Eleanor’s engagement as the best possible excuse for a
-week-end party.
-
-“Living in a castle is rather a fright,” she confided to Betty. “John
-doesn’t mind it, because he’s always lived in a near-castle. I get
-lost. I’m afraid of the butler. The English housekeeper drops her
-aitches so fast that I can’t tell what she wants to ask me. I forget
-the names of my horses. And when John is in town I haven’t anybody to
-play with.”
-
-“Seems to me you’re not a very enthusiastic newly-wed,” Betty told her
-laughingly.
-
-“Oh, yes, I am,” Babe declared very earnestly. “I love John, and I love
-Father Morton, and I love my house. Only I rattle around in it like a
-pea in a band-box. While I’m growing up to fit my surroundings I’ve got
-to have the assistance of all my friends. Will you come to my party,
-Betty? I’m going to ask Father Morton, because he knows Mr. Blake, and
-besides he missed all the fun of the wedding.”
-
-So Betty, resolving to “’tend up” to business strictly for the rest of
-the year, took another week-end off to celebrate the engagement, see
-Babe’s gorgeous mansion, and help make up to Mr. Morton for losing the
-wedding--all on her account, as he persisted in saying.
-
-Babe’s house, which had been Mr. Morton’s wedding gift to her, was up
-on the Hudson, in a suburb so discreetly removed from the noise and
-dust of the railroad that nobody lived there except “carriage people.”
-The wide roads wound in sweeping curves along the river, between
-lilac hedges, now capped with snow. In front, Babe’s territory sloped
-through great gardens to the water; behind she had a real wood of her
-own. Inside the house the stately rooms were crowded with expensive
-furniture and beautiful bric-à-brac. Mr. Morton had taken Babe shopping
-and bought everything she had as much as stopped to look at. A famous
-decorator had been sent up to arrange the house and fill in the
-gaps. There was a fireplace taken bodily from a Florentine palace,
-a Rembrandt that had once graced a royal gallery, a rug that men had
-spent their whole lives in weaving.
-
-“I shall never know what we’ve got,” sighed Babe, as she led the way
-through her domain. “Father Morton loves to surprise people. He says I
-haven’t discovered half the special features that he’s put in just to
-amuse me.”
-
-“If I were you I should feel like a princess in a fairy tale,” sighed
-little Helen Adams, who had never in her life imagined anything half so
-splendid.
-
-“I don’t,” said Babe stoutly. “Princesses have to wear long velvet
-dresses and look sweet all the time. Just as soon as I dare, I’m going
-to get rid of at least half the servants, so I can roll up my sleeves
-and go down to the kitchen. I learned to make bread at cooking-school
-before I was married, and it was a picnic.” Babe paused and gazed
-joyously at her guests. “I’ve thought what would be a picnic to do
-right on this very afternoon, before you’ve even seen the rest of the
-house. To play hide-and-go-seek.”
-
-“Babe,” began Mary Brooks sternly, “you’re still the Perfect Infant.
-Do you think it befits married ladies like you and me to indulge in
-children’s games?”
-
-Babe answered by running down the long hall, pulling the reluctant Mary
-after her.
-
-“John,” she cried when they reached the little library that John had
-seized upon for his den and in which he was now entertaining the
-masculine portion of the house party, “John, we’re going to play
-hide-and-seek all over the house. Isn’t that a grand idea?”
-
-“Great,” agreed the devoted John.
-
-“Then come along, everybody,” ordered Babe. “Will you play too, Father
-Morton?”
-
-“Of course I will,” said Jasper J. Morton testily. “One of the things
-this house is intended for is a good game of hide-and-seek. I didn’t
-forget that you were a little tomboy, child. I didn’t expect you to
-grow up all at once just because you’d promised to love and obey my boy
-John.” Jasper J. Morton paused to chuckle. “Some of the best features
-of this house are still undiscovered. Maybe they’ll come out in the
-course of this game.”
-
-Babe hugged him rapturously. “We discovered the hidden bowling-alley
-last week,” she said. “You were a duck to put in so many surprises
-right under my very nose, when I thought I was picking out everything
-and doing all the planning myself.”
-
-Mr. Morton laughed gleefully. “You like my surprises, do you?
-Independently of their being surprises, I mean. When young people build
-a house they never think of the most important things. For instance,
-there’s no reason, just because you’re going to have a new house, why
-you shouldn’t keep to some of the good old ways. Most new houses are no
-earthly good for little tomboys to play in. Do you hear that, Watson?
-Too bad I got this place started before I met you. You’d have learned a
-lot of things about your business if you’d built this house for me.”
-
-“I don’t doubt that, sir,” said Jim dutifully.
-
-“Keep your eyes open this afternoon,” Mr. Morton advised him
-mysteriously. “There are features in this house that the head of your
-firm wouldn’t be capable of inventing. Architects are like sheep--they
-follow the last fashions. Now when I’ve been abroad, I’ve studied
-buildings over there. When I see a good thing in some old house in
-a little moss-grown town like Harding, I remember it. I also study
-character. Just as Morton Hall is adapted to Miss B. A. and her
-protégées, so this place is adapted to John and this little tomboy.
-I exercise prevision when I build. Why, I foresaw this very game of
-hide-and-seek, so to speak. Just give a little study to the habits and
-tastes of your clients, my boy, and you’ll make a name for yourself.
-That’s the way to build; study character and exercise foresight.”
-
-“Thank you, sir,” said Jim respectfully.
-
-“Eny, meeny, miny, mo,” began Babe hastily, having had quite enough of
-architectural theories. The lot of being “it” first fell upon her, and
-John’s den was chosen as goal.
-
-“Remember,” Babe told them, “you can go anywhere except to the kitchen.
-I shouldn’t dare to chase you there. Open any door that you see----”
-
-“Particularly any door you don’t quite see,” put in Jasper J. Morton
-mysteriously.
-
-“It’s too early for skeletons,” laughed John, “so you needn’t be
-afraid of the closets.”
-
-“I shall count my hundred awfully fast,” announced Babe, suiting the
-action to the words with a promptness that sent her guests scuttling
-for hiding-places.
-
-The first person to be caught was Helen Adams, who confessed that she
-hadn’t dared to go into any rooms but the down-stairs ones that were
-obviously meant for guests; and nobody had gone far or had happened
-upon any very difficult hiding-places. But the next time, led by Babe,
-the party ranged far afield, and it took so long to find them all that
-a ten-minute limit was arranged; after ten minutes’ hunting those who
-were not found could “come in free.” Nobody was surprised that Dick
-and Eleanor should forget this privilege at the end of a round, but
-when Betty had twice failed to appear Babe declared that she must have
-found one of Father Morton’s real hiding-places, and the whole party
-started off in search of her. Up-stairs and down again they went,
-opening closets, hunting in chests, under beds, behind portières. Babe
-declared that she was at last learning the way around her domain, and
-discovering any number of extra cupboards and closets; but neither she
-nor anybody else discovered Betty.
-
-At four the butler caught his flyaway little mistress long enough to
-announce to her that tea was served in the yellow drawing-room.
-
-“We shall have to go,” she said sadly, rounding up her guests. “I
-shouldn’t dare to tell him that we were too busy playing hide-and-seek.
-Besides, I’m hungry, for one. Betty will hear us all in there together,
-and know we’ve given her up and come out. Let’s all shout together ‘We
-give up’!”
-
-So the big house echoed to their chanted “We give up,” and then they
-repaired to the yellow drawing-room, where Babe sat on a carved oak
-throne and poured tea, from a wonderful silver pot wreathed with
-dragons, into cups so fragile that you could have crushed them as you
-would a flower. There were muffins and crackers and sweet sandwiches
-and nuts and ginger, all of which tasted very good to the hungry
-“hiders.” And in the midst of tea there was an excitement, in the shape
-of a telegram summoning Mr. Morton, Senior, to a conference on board a
-train that would reach this station in less than ten minutes.
-
-“Have to miss dinner, I suppose, but I’ll be back to-night sure,” he
-grumbled as Babe pulled on his coat, John found his gloves and hat, a
-valet packed his bag, in case of emergency, and the butler rang for
-the chauffeur to bring around a limousine. “Where’s Miss B. A.?” he
-demanded as the car appeared. “Hasn’t she come out yet? Well, if the
-rest of you have any gumption, you’ll take her dare and find her. I
-say, Watson, you know how a house is built, and you know that Miss B.
-A. is worth finding----”
-
-“Train’s whistling, dad,” broke in John.
-
-“Then the automobile speed limit has got to go smash again,” said
-Jasper J. Morton resignedly, jumping into the car. “Find her, Watson.
-She’s worth it,” he called back, waving his hand spasmodically as the
-car shot round a curve and out of sight.
-
-Most of the young people had gathered in the hall to see Mr. Morton
-off, but little Helen Adams, feeling rather shy and out-of-place, had
-crept back into the drawing-room, which, lighted only by the fire and
-the candles on the tea-table, seemed so rich and dim and lovely that to
-be alone in it made her give a long deep sigh of joy and satisfaction
-and wonder at the idea of plain little Helen Chase Adams spending the
-week-end with a gay house party in such a splendid place.
-
-She had just seated herself in a great cushioned chair by the fire to
-enjoy it all--Helen was one of the people who must be alone to drink
-their pleasures to the full--when she heard a little tap on the wall so
-close to her that it made her jump. But in a minute she settled back
-again comfortably. “Mice or a bit of loose plaster,” she decided. But
-an instant later there came a little low moan--an eery sort of muffled
-cry--and this time she screamed and jumped quite out of her chair. The
-door had just been shut after Mr. Morton, and Babe came running in,
-followed by all the others, and at a respectful distance by the stately
-butler, to ask what the matter was.
-
-“Why, I don’t know,” said Helen anxiously. “Something or somebody cried
-out in another room, and it sounded so near me and so queer, some way,
-that I screamed. I’m sorry I frightened all the rest of you too.”
-
-“Mamie the parlor-maid always gives a heartrending shriek when she
-breaks one of my favorite wedding presents,” suggested Babe mournfully.
-“It was probably Mamie--only why should she be dusting and breaking
-things at this time of day?”
-
-“Why indeed?” demanded Madeline scornfully. “Did it sound like a
-pathetic parlor-maid, Helen?”
-
-“It didn’t sound like any real person,” Helen explained slowly. “It was
-muffled and far away and choked--like a--why, like a ghost!”
-
-“Exactly,” cried Madeline triumphantly. “Babe, don’t you see what’s
-happened? One of the highly advertised features of your domicile has
-come to light. Your respected father-in-law, realizing that no castle
-is complete without a ghost--he remembered Babbie’s, probably--built in
-one, warranted to appear to persons sitting alone in the firelight. And
-you try to pretend it’s only a parlor-maid in distress.”
-
-“I hope it wasn’t Betty in distress,” put in Eleanor Watson.
-
-“I’m really afraid she’s locked in somewhere,” said Babe anxiously.
-“Didn’t a girl in an old story once hide in a chest in a game like
-this, and get faint and finally smother? Did the noise sound as if it
-could have been Betty, Helen?”
-
-Helen confessed that it might have been almost anything.
-
-“Thomas,” Babe turned to the butler, “will you please take two of the
-servants and hunt in the cellar for Miss Wales? I’ll take the up-stairs
-rooms, and John, you and the men hunt down here, and then go up to the
-attic. Open all the chests and cupboards. Oh, dear, I wish this house
-wasn’t so big!”
-
-Search “up-stairs, down-stairs, and in my lady’s chamber” revealed no
-Betty. Eleanor, passing the door of the yellow drawing-room, thought
-she heard another cry, but when, reinforced by Dick and John, she went
-in to listen for its repetition, all was still. Nobody was under the
-furniture or in the next room, and the open fires in both rooms made
-the chimney an impossible retreat. But it was from near the chimney
-that Eleanor thought the cry had come, and Helen had been sitting near
-the fire when it sounded in her ear.
-
-“She must be in one of the secret chambers that Mr. Morton broadly
-hinted at,” said Madeline finally. “But why, if she went in, doesn’t
-she come out?”
-
-Jim Watson had been frenziedly active in searching chests and
-cupboards. Now he was knocking on the wall near the fireplace and
-running back and forth between the two adjoining rooms, taking note of
-the position and thickness of the partitions.
-
-“There’s a passage between these rooms,” he announced at last, “and
-a shaft or a staircase or something running up in this corner.
-See--there’s a square taken out. But how you get in, I can’t see.”
-
-“Oh, do try to see,” begged Babe eagerly. “You know Father Morton said
-you could learn a lot from this house. I wish we knew for sure that she
-was in there and”--Babe choked a little--“all right.”
-
-“Knock hard on the wall,” suggested Mr. Blake. “Maybe she’ll hear that
-better than our talking, and answer it.”
-
-Regardless of priceless wall-hangings Babe seized a pair of brass tongs
-and pounded on the wall as if she meant to break it down.
-
-“Go easy, Babe,” advised Madeline, but Babe only pounded harder.
-
-“If she’s in there we want to know that she’s all right,” declared Babe
-hotly. “And then we’ve got to get her out if we have to batter down
-this wall to do it.”
-
-“How will you know Betty’s knock from a ghost’s?” demanded Madeline
-flippantly, but no one paid any attention to her because just at that
-moment a faint knock did sound on the other side of the wall.
-
-Babe gave a little cry of relief. “Then she isn’t suffocated! That
-story has just been haunting me. Now, Mr. Watson, you know how a house
-is built, to quote Father Morton. You must find how to get to her.”
-
-Jim looked as if he wanted to use the tongs as a battering-ram, but he
-refrained. “I’ll try up-stairs,” he said. “Maybe the entrance is there.”
-
-“I’ll show you which rooms are over these,” volunteered John.
-
-But there was no opening up-stairs.
-
-It was Helen Adams who made the next suggestion. “If a stairway goes
-up, mightn’t it go down too? Perhaps you can enter from the cellar.”
-
-And sure enough half-way down the cellar stairs Jim discovered a little
-door.
-
-“May be a snap lock that’s kept her in,” he muttered irritably. “Hold
-it open, Eleanor. Here, Thomas, let’s have your electric bug. Hello,
-Betty! Betty, I say!”
-
-“Here I am,” called a faint, frightened little voice from up above.
-“Here I am, but where I am I don’t know, and I think I’ve sprained my
-ankle.”
-
-Ensconced on the couch in John’s den Betty had her belated tea, while
-Babe rubbed the turned ankle vigorously, and the others stood around
-listening to the tale of ghostly adventures.
-
-“I got in up-stairs,” Betty explained, “through a sliding panel sort of
-thing that opens out of that curved part of the hall.”
-
-“Of course,” Jim put in. “We looked on the other side.”
-
-[Illustration: THE OTHERS STOOD AROUND LISTENING]
-
-“I shut the door so no one else would find it,” explained Betty, “and
-of course it was pretty dark, though there is a little high window
-opening into the hall to light the first part of the passage.”
-
-“I know--looks like a ventilator,” interrupted Jim again.
-
-“But when I came to the flight of stairs, I didn’t see them,” Betty
-took up her story, “and I wasn’t expecting stairs, so I fell most of
-the way down and landed with one foot under me. I was frightened and
-the pain made me faint. I called once, but nobody answered. I felt as
-if I was in an old dungeon, like those we saw in France, and if I moved
-or called rats would come and bite me, or I should drop into a well and
-drown. Besides, I hadn’t the least idea how to get back. Of course it
-was perfectly silly. I called once more after a long while, and once
-I thought I heard some one scream. And then, ages after, there were
-knocks and I knocked back. That’s all. Did some one really scream or
-did I imagine that?”
-
-“I did. I thought it was a ghost,” explained Helen.
-
-Betty laughed. “I’m pursued by ghosts these days. The Morton Hall girls
-hear them, and Dorothy and poor little Shirley Ware--why, I wonder
-if there could be a secret passageway at Miss Dick’s! It’s an old,
-rambling sort of house. I must ask about it when I go back.”
-
-But by the time Betty had spent a week on a couch at Babe’s, recovering
-from her sprained ankle, her mind was so full of more important things
-which must be attended to “at once if not sooner,” to quote Emily’s
-delightful formula, that she quite forgot to inquire of Miss Dick about
-the secret passage. It was better, too, perhaps, to let sleeping dogs
-lie. Shirley was back at school again, and her wan little face must be
-a sad reminder to any big girl who had played a practical joke on her.
-Miss Dick still felt sure that there had been no joke--that Shirley had
-conjured up a ghost out of her own imagination. It would be a bad plan,
-possibly, to stir the matter up again.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-THE MYSTERY DEEPENS
-
-
-AT least once every week Betty dropped into Mrs. Post’s room to talk
-over the progress of their charges and the state of the house in
-general.
-
-“The Goop is as bad as ever,” Betty complained one windy afternoon
-in March. “I’ve just been up in her room--she’s begun again throwing
-whatever she doesn’t need at the moment under her bed, and whenever
-she’s in a hurry or especially happy at meal times she shovels things
-in with her knife. Do you think she ought to be allowed to stay here
-another year?”
-
-“Maybe she’ll decide to stop studying and teach for a while,” suggested
-the optimistic Mrs. Post. “She’s thinking of it. But if it’s important
-for her to learn tidiness and table manners--which it certainly is--she
-certainly is more likely to do it here than anywhere else, with me
-nagging at her and you looking sweet and sorry. Now I’ll warrant she’s
-down on her knees this very minute clearing up her floor, because
-you saw it looking disorderly. She thinks a lot of pleasing you. And
-the other girls don’t mind her habits much; she’s good for them as a
-horrible example.”
-
-“The Twin Digs have been reported again for lights after ten,” said
-Betty, who was in a downhearted mood.
-
-“Only once since--since--well, I’m afraid I can’t truthfully say since
-Christmas,” laughed Mrs. Post. “I guess what those two need is a show
-of firmness. I’ll see them to-night and tell them that the very next
-time means a report to President Wallace.”
-
-“Miss Romance has had three callers again this week, hasn’t she?”
-
-“Three calls, but only one caller. She’s settled down to one now, and I
-guess he’s all right--he seems to be a real nice country boy. He lives
-in the little place where she does, and he walks six miles and back
-each time he comes to call. Seems to me that shows he’s fond enough of
-her to mean business. As for her, college is all nonsense for a girl
-like that. She hasn’t sense enough to take it in. She’d better be at
-work or helping her mother, or making a home of her own. She’ll always
-be silly and rattle-pated and provoking to sensible people, as long as
-she lives. I’ve told her so--I mean I’ve advised her not to struggle
-along here through the whole course.”
-
-Betty sighed. “I suppose you’re right. Not every girl is capable of
-getting much out of college. Well, anyway, there’s always the Thorn
-to congratulate ourselves on. She’s really turning out to be a very
-pleasant, helpful person to have in the house.”
-
-Mrs. Post nodded. “She’s your triumph, and Esther Bond is mine. She
-says she’s been happier down in this room talking to me about my three
-girls and the weather and the price of eggs and the way the laundry
-tears our linen than she’s been before in her whole life. I wish I
-could make her see that if she enjoys being friends with a stupid old
-lady like me, she’d enjoy ten times more being intimate with girls of
-her own age. She doesn’t dispute me. She just smiles that terribly
-tragic smile of hers, shakes her head, and changes the subject.”
-
-“Do you suppose some one has hurt her feelings?” asked Betty. “Or is
-she just naturally secretive and reserved?”
-
-“She’s naturally very confiding,” declared Mrs. Post. “Seems as if she
-was friends with everybody in the village where she lived when she was
-little. Something’s happened, and it’s happened since she came here, I
-think. But whatever it is she’s bound nobody shall ever know about it.
-And when she makes up her mind she makes it up hard and to stay.”
-
-“I wonder if the ghost noises have stopped, or if the Thorn has just
-suppressed the reports?” Betty queried. “I never quite understood why
-the Mystery didn’t complain the day they nearly battered down her door.”
-
-“She’s never even mentioned it to me,” Mrs. Post declared. “She seems
-to hate to talk about anything connected with her college life. She
-acts smart enough. She doesn’t have any trouble keeping up with her
-classes, does she?”
-
-Betty shook her head. “She’s very good in most things--I asked Miss
-Ferris about her--only she never answers except when she’s asked
-directly, and then she says just as little as she can. Miss Raymond
-had her over one day this winter to tell her that her themes were very
-promising, only they stopped just when the reader was beginning to
-be interested. But Miss Bond said she always wrote down all that she
-thought of on each subject, and she acted so frightened and unhappy
-that Miss Raymond let her go home and hasn’t tried to encourage her
-since. It must be dreadful to be so shy that every one thinks you’re
-offish, and even the faculty don’t dare to pursue their efforts to
-help you along. Just think, Mrs. Post! She might be one of the leading
-writers in her class, if she’d only let Miss Raymond take an interest
-in her work. Couldn’t you talk to her about it? I’m sure she’d enjoy
-the recognition, and perhaps when she felt that she had a position of
-her own in the college she’d be willing to come out of her shell and
-make friends.”
-
-“I’ll try to lead up to it some way,” Mrs. Post promised warily. “She
-never wants to talk about college affairs, you see.”
-
-A night or two later Betty was awakened out of a sound sleep by one
-of the Twin Digs, who stood over her with a candle, explaining in a
-sepulchral whisper, “There’s a girl in a fire-escape dangling outside
-my window.”
-
-Betty rubbed her eyes, sat up, and, having thus assured herself that
-she was not dreaming nonsense, asked the Dig what she meant.
-
-“Why, there’s a girl in a fire-escape dangling outside my window,”
-repeated the Dig hopelessly. “You know the new rope fire-escapes that
-are in all our rooms? Well, she evidently got into one up on the fourth
-floor, and started to slide to the ground, and somehow it’s stuck
-with her half-way down. I mean the part you put over your shoulders,
-that’s on a pulley to slide down the rope, has stuck and won’t slide. I
-couldn’t possibly pull her in alone, and I thought I’d better call you.”
-
-“Yes, of course.” Betty jumped out of bed, and followed her incoherent
-informant up-stairs to a third floor single. The window was wide open
-and, sure enough, just out of reach, a girl, clearly visible in the
-moonlight, hung in mid-air, clinging to a dangling rope. When she saw
-the two figures appear in the lighted window, instead of calling to
-them or asking help or advice, she threw her whole weight on the rope
-and gave one furious jerk. The pulley suddenly began to work again and,
-caught unprepared, she lost her hold on the rope. It slipped swiftly
-through her fingers and she was carried downward at a terrific rate,
-landing with a thud on the rose bed under the window.
-
-Betty and the Dig had watched her descent in helpless horror. Now Betty
-seized the candle and raced down-stairs and out into the cold night,
-the Dig automatically following. Round to the back of the house they
-went, both expecting to find a senseless body, bruised and bleeding, on
-the ground. Instead a girl was walking rather stiffly out from among
-the burlap-swathed rose-bushes.
-
-“I’m not hurt,” she called softly. “You’ll catch cold. Run back to your
-beds, please, and don’t mind me.”
-
-Betty paused in amazement, and suddenly realizing that it was indeed
-bitterly cold for kimonos and Turkish slippers over bare feet she
-thrust the candle, which the moonlight rendered useless, into the Dig’s
-hands, and ordered her back into the house.
-
-“I’ll come and see you later,” she explained. “Take the catch off the
-door for me. I want to be sure she really isn’t hurt, and----”
-
-Betty hurried off. It wasn’t necessary to explain to the Dig how
-college discipline demanded that she discover the identity of the
-girl, and her reasons for making an exit from Morton Hall in so
-unconventional a fashion.
-
-The girl was limping down the road toward the Belden House. “Wait!”
-Betty called, running after her. “It’s Miss Wales. I must speak to you
-a minute.”
-
-The girl paused, glanced around as if counting the chances of escape,
-and waited.
-
-“Aren’t you hurt?” Betty demanded as she came closer. “We thought the
-fall would surely stun you. Your hands must be terribly cut.”
-
-“Oh, not much,” the girl answered, putting them resolutely behind
-her. “I had on gloves. And there was a little snow on the ground
-close to the house, to break the fall. You want to know who I am,
-Miss Wales, and what I was doing in the Morton so late. Well, it’s
-all very simple. I’m Helena Mason. I was up talking to Esther Bond
-and we got interested and didn’t hear either of the bells. I hated
-to bother any one to let me out, so I told Esther I’d slide down the
-fire-escape--it’s good practice for a fire. And because it stuck for a
-minute some silly girl imagined I needed help and called you. I’m sorry
-you were disturbed. The night-watchman will be along soon--if I can’t
-make some girl hear me right away and let me in. Won’t you please go
-back now?”
-
-Betty was shivering with cold. “Yes, and you must come with me,” she
-said. “You limp dreadfully. Waiting out in the cold after a fall like
-that would be positively dangerous. The girl who rooms next to me is
-away, and you can go to bed there.”
-
-“But I’d much rather go home,” Helena demurred. “I won’t have to wait
-but a minute, and I’m not at all cold.”
-
-“You’re shivering this minute,” Betty told her, “and your hands are cut
-so that they’re bleeding on to the ground. You must come and let me fix
-them for you.” And putting her arm through Helena’s she hurried her
-back to Morton Hall.
-
-Helena submitted in silence while Betty bathed and bandaged the torn
-hands, and helped her to undress.
-
-“Now shall I tell Esther to come and say good-night?” she asked. “I’m
-going to tell the girl who discovered you that you’re really all
-right--we couldn’t believe our eyes when you got up and walked off--and
-I’ll go on up and tell Esther too. She must have seen you fall and
-she’ll be worrying.”
-
-“Oh, no, she didn’t,” Helena assured her. “Please don’t disturb her,
-Miss Wales. I’m sure she’s sound asleep. And Miss Wales--will you have
-to tell the other girl--the one who saw me--who I am? I’d so much
-rather not. People will laugh at me so.”
-
-“You ought to be thankful they haven’t got to mourn for you,” laughed
-Betty. “I can’t see how you escaped being badly hurt. Well, I won’t
-mention any name then, Miss Mason; only in return you must promise me
-never to go out of our house by such a dangerous route again.”
-
-“I won’t,” agreed the girl. “You see I didn’t know you or Mrs. Post,
-and I thought you might be awfully cross at my having stayed after
-ten.”
-
-“But Esther knew us,” Betty protested. “She oughtn’t to have let you
-try such a thing in the dark and cold unless there was a real necessity
-for it.”
-
-“She had nothing to say about it, Miss Wales,” explained Helena coldly.
-“I’ve often--I’m not a bit afraid of a fire-escape, and I just said so
-and went ahead. She had nothing to do with it at all.”
-
-The Dig was awake and waiting for Betty. She listened eagerly to the
-scant news that was vouchsafed her, and pointedly did not inquire
-Helena’s name.
-
-“She knows who it was,” Betty guessed shrewdly.
-
-“Let’s not say anything about it,” she suggested aloud. “It might
-frighten the girls about trying the new fire-escapes, and it will make
-this particular girl seem very absurd.”
-
-“All right,” agreed the Dig briskly. “But such things always do get
-out, Miss Wales. Other people must have seen her hanging there or heard
-her fall and then the talking afterward.”
-
-Betty crept up to the fourth floor, and knocked very softly on Esther
-Bond’s door. Instantly the door was unlocked, and Esther demanded
-nervously what the matter was.
-
-“Nothing at all,” Betty quieted her, “but I thought you might know that
-Helena got carried down too fast on her fire-escape, so I came to tell
-you that she’s all right, only bruised a little and her hands are cut.”
-
-“No, I didn’t know she fell,” said Esther apathetically, “but I heard
-you talking to her, and wondered why you had gone out after her. I’m
-glad she’s not hurt.”
-
-“Next time you mustn’t let her try such a thing,” Betty told her
-gravely. “Call me and I’ll let out anybody who has stayed too late by
-mistake.”
-
-“It wasn’t a mistake, Miss Wales,” Esther explained calmly. “Helena
-wasn’t ready to go at ten, so she stayed; that’s all. She comes here
-when she likes and goes when she likes, and as she likes. If you’re
-blaming me for this you don’t know Helena Mason.”
-
-Helena insisted upon leaving before breakfast the next morning. Her
-hands were sore, and she was stiff and bruised all over, but she
-managed to dress without help, and insisted that she was well enough
-to get her books and go to her classes. At noon she was back again,
-nervously inquiring for Betty.
-
-“I lost a paper last night, Miss Wales,” she explained. “I had tucked
-it into my ulster pocket. Did you pick it up, or has anybody in this
-house found it and brought it to you or Mrs. Post?”
-
-Betty had not seen the paper, but she promised to inquire. The Thorn,
-it developed, had found it that morning and given it to Esther Bond.
-
-“It was in her writing,” she explained. “It was a Lit. paper, and a
-dandy one too. I read it. Wish I’d seen it before I handed mine in.”
-She grinned cheerfully. “I can say that to you, Miss Wales, because you
-can tell a joke when you see one. Helena Mason can’t. Rather than be
-laughed at for her fire-escape escapade she’s given the impression that
-she burned her hands with her student lamp. And the people who know
-what really happened are smiling a little and wondering a lot.”
-
-A week later the Thorn came to Betty again, her eyes round with
-amazement. “I’m not a gossip, Miss Wales,” she began, “but that
-paper--the one in Esther Bond’s writing that Miss Mason lost and I
-found--was read to-day in Lit. 6, as the best one handed in. And it
-was signed by Helena Mason. I wish now that I hadn’t read it. I never
-thought there was any harm in reading a theme that you happened to pick
-up.”
-
-“There’s a lot of harm in jumping to conclusions,” Betty warned her
-hastily. “Helena’s writing may be so like Esther’s that it deceived
-you, or Esther may have copied Helena’s paper for her. That’s the right
-explanation, I’m sure. A good many girls hire their papers copied, you
-know.”
-
-The Thorn sighed and stared at Betty admiringly. “And I never saw any
-possibility except that Helena Mason had hired her theme written. I
-must have a horrid, suspicious mind, I suppose, Miss Wales. I’m glad
-I came right to you first, and I shan’t mention the matter to any one
-else.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-THE MYSTERY SOLVED
-
-
-MRS. POST had the grippe. “Why couldn’t I have waited until the spring
-vacation?” she sighed forlornly. “Then this house would be empty, and
-my daughter--the one who’s a nurse--was coming up anyway to visit me.
-And now I’m bothering everybody and making lots of extra trouble.”
-
-Betty reassured her tactfully. “It’s not the busy season for Student’s
-Aid secretaries,” she said. “Whatever of your work I specially don’t
-like, I shall saddle on some girl. They’re all crazy to do things for
-you. It’s worth being ill once in a while to see how much people think
-of you.”
-
-Late that afternoon Betty remembered that she had forgotten to
-distribute towels on the fourth floor, and went up to see about it. The
-Mystery’s door was open, she noticed, and a group of fourth floor girls
-were inside, eagerly admiring a dress that had just come to the Thorn
-from home.
-
-Betty threw them a merry word of greeting and went on to the linen
-closet. It was a cloudy afternoon and the tiny high window let in
-very little light. “I must write to Jim to complain of his dark
-linen-presses,” she thought, with a smile. And then, reaching out her
-hand to draw the curtain away from some shelves, she jumped back with
-a scream of terror. Her hand had hit the head of somebody who was
-crouched in a heap behind the curtains. Betty’s cry brought half a
-dozen girls on the run to the linen-closet door.
-
-“It’s nothing,” Betty told them, clinging to the door-post to steady
-herself, for she was trembling with fright. “That is--now, girls,
-don’t scream or faint or do anything foolish. Some one had hidden in
-there--some girl in the house, perhaps, for fun. Whoever it is won’t
-hurt us here all together in broad daylight. Now come out, please,”
-called Betty, raising her voice and looking hard at the curtains.
-
-There was a moment of awful stillness and then a tall girl straightened
-to her full height behind the quivering curtains and came forward,
-flushing hotly, to the door. It was Helena Mason. She paid no
-attention to Betty and the girls about her but, looking over their
-heads, faced Esther Bond, who stood watching the scene with a curious
-air of detachment from the door of her room. And the look that Helena
-Mason gave her said as plainly as words could have done, “I hate you. I
-hate you. I hate you.”
-
-But the look the Mystery sent back said, “I am beyond hating you or any
-one else.”
-
-There was a long silence. Betty and the girls with her were too amazed
-to speak, and Helena Mason stood quietly defiant, as if daring any one
-to question her. At last the Thorn, gay in her new dress, broke the
-tension.
-
-“Come on down to my room, girls, and finish your inspection of me
-there,” she suggested. “Miss Wales doesn’t need any more protection.
-We’re just in the way here now.”
-
-They caught her point instantly, and trooped after her down-stairs,
-leaving Betty, Helena, and the Mystery to settle the matter as best
-they might. When they had gone Helena laughed a strained little laugh
-and began to explain herself.
-
-“You’re always catching me in absurd situations, Miss Wales. But this
-can be explained as easily as the fire-escape affair. I’m sure you know
-I wasn’t trying to steal your sheets and towels. I had a reason for not
-wanting the girls in the house to know I was in Esther’s room to-day,
-so when I came up-stairs and found some of them with her, I slipped in
-here to wait till they’d gone; and you came and found me. That’s all.”
-
-Betty had been thinking fast. “But the door was locked, Miss Mason--it
-is kept locked. How did you manage to get in and then lock it again?”
-
-Helena flushed. “The key to any of these doors will unlock any other,
-Miss Wales.”
-
-“But where did you get such a key?” Betty persisted. “How did you
-happen to have one ready to-day?”
-
-“I took it out of one of the doors over there.” Helena pointed vaguely
-toward a cluster of empty rooms.
-
-“Where is it now?” Betty demanded.
-
-Helena flushed redder than ever. “I’m sure I don’t know--on the floor
-in there, probably.”
-
-Betty got a match and began groping around on the floor of the linen
-room. But after a minute Esther Bond, who had said nothing so far, came
-forward and confronted Helena.
-
-“Why don’t you tell the truth at once?” she asked. “You’ll have to in
-the end. Don’t hunt there, Miss Wales. She’s wearing the key on her
-watch-chain.”
-
-“Give it to me, please,” Betty said, coming out into the light. She
-noticed that Helena took her watch off the chain first, and then
-slipped out the key. “So you didn’t take it to-day,” she said.
-
-“I never said when I took it,” Helena flashed back angrily. “I’ve had
-it several weeks, if you want to know. The girls in this house are
-bores and frightfully curious. Whenever I don’t want to see them and
-have them fussing around, why, I come in here and wait till Esther is
-alone. There’s no great harm in that, as far as I can see. I’ve done it
-all winter.”
-
-Betty was frankly puzzled what to answer. “Why, no--except that you
-gave me a dreadful fright just now,” she said slowly. “And--yes, Miss
-Mason, there is harm in it. It’s a sly and sneaking way of acting. No
-girl would hide in here as you say you have done without a good reason,
-and the reason can’t but be discreditable. I don’t ask you to tell me
-what it is, but I do ask you and Esther to talk it over and think what
-you ought to do about it. And if you want any advice from me or Mrs.
-Post, when she’s better, or want to tell us anything in justice to
-yourselves or the house, why, we shall be only too glad to help.”
-
-Betty gathered up her towels and departed, hoping she had said the
-right thing and devoutly wishing, as she caught a glimpse of herself
-in a mirror, that she looked older and more impressive, the better to
-emphasize her good advice. Half-way down the stairs she halted. “Why,
-she’s the ghost!” she said to herself. “I’ve caught our ghost! How
-queer that I never thought of that till now. And I’m afraid that in
-this case the Thorn is right about the connection between ghosts and
-somebody’s wrong-doing. Either Helena Mason is crazy, or she’s hiding
-something that she’s ashamed of. I wish Esther would tell Mrs. Post
-all about it. It’s so queer that it worries me.”
-
-A few minutes later there was a knock on Betty’s door. The Mystery, a
-strained, frightened look in her big eyes, stood outside.
-
-“I’ve come to explain myself,” she said. “You’ve been very kind, and
-Mrs. Post--I couldn’t bear to have her know this, Miss Wales. But I owe
-it to you that you should understand, and then I want you to advise me.
-Helena wouldn’t come. She has decided what to do, she says--she will
-leave college at the spring recess. I am as bad as she in a way, and
-perhaps I ought to leave too. Indeed, I may have to.”
-
-“Begin at the beginning and tell me about it,” urged Betty.
-
-The Mystery nodded. “It began when we were little girls. She and her
-mother used to spend the summers in our village. Her mother took a
-fancy to me. She used to tell us that if Helena had my brains or I
-Helena’s face she should have an ideal daughter. She’s very ambitious.
-She was always pushing Helena along in her schools--bringing down
-tutors in the summer to teach her languages and coach her in her
-theme-work. She let me study with them, too, because she thought my
-work would inspire Helena. Helena hates to study, and hasn’t much head
-for it. Her mother had set her heart on her coming to Harding and
-making a name for herself here. When she heard that I wanted dreadfully
-to come, she sent for me and offered to pay my expenses if I would help
-Helena, especially in theme-work.
-
-“I never thought how it would be--it sounded all right--like tutoring.
-So I promised. Helena insisted that I should live off at the end of
-nowhere, so she could come to me without any one’s finding it out. I
-soon saw what she wanted of me--not tutoring, but help. I was to write
-all her papers, take all her notes and read them to her,--do all her
-work and see that she got the credit. At the end of last year I got
-tired of it, and I thought I could pay my own way. But when I spoke to
-Helena she said she would tell the whole story, and that it would look
-as black for me as for her. ‘Only I shall go home where no one knows
-or cares,’ she said, ‘except mother, who can’t defend her plan, and
-you will stay here--or you’ll stop and teach and never get a decent
-position, because they won’t recommend a cheat.’ So I’ve kept on. When
-you asked me to come and live here Helena was furious. She said she
-couldn’t come to see me here without being seen--of course things have
-leaked out, and she’s been suspected of getting help, but nothing has
-ever been proved. I wouldn’t give in--I wanted so to come.
-
-“But I did arrange to have a room away from the others, and I’ve kept
-the door locked so they wouldn’t come in suddenly and find her here
-or see a paper I’d written for her to hand in. She gets stupider and
-lazier all the time, I think. She can’t do the simplest thing for
-herself now. She had an absurd story ready to explain all this. I
-told her I wouldn’t help her with it. I’m sick of being the brains of
-Helena Mason. I want to be myself--to have the use of my own ideas and
-abilities. I’m tired of selling my brains and my self-respect for a
-college education that other girls earn easily with their hands. It
-wasn’t a fair bargain. Of course I shall pay back the money as soon
-as I can. But whether I go or stay, I shall be free from now on to
-be myself--not a nonentity sucked dry to help a rich girl get into
-Dramatic Club and Philosophical and the Cercle Français, and to make a
-reputation for the brains her mother admires. Now you understand me,
-Miss Wales. Tell me what to do.”
-
-Betty hesitated. “I’m not sure that I do understand. You mean that
-you’ve actually written all Helena Mason’s papers?”
-
-Esther nodded. “Ready for her to copy. At first I only corrected
-hers, but for nearly two years I’ve written them outright. And I’ve
-studied nearly every lesson for her--taken all the notes for us both,
-and recited as little as possible myself, so the resemblances in our
-work shouldn’t be noticed. Now I shall come forward and take part in
-things. Oh, it will be splendid, Miss Wales!” She paused uncertainly.
-“But perhaps you think I’ve been too dishonest to deserve a loan from
-the Student’s Aid, or any chance of earning money. If I’d only known,
-before I came, that there were plenty of chances! I didn’t realize
-it even after I came, when Helena first proposed my doing the things
-that seemed to me unfair. I did them because I hated to quarrel with
-her--and after I’d done them she held them over me. She’s not as mean
-as she seems, Miss Wales. Her mother has brought her up to feel that
-appearances are the only thing that count.”
-
-The cloak of diffidence and reserve had fallen away from the girl. She
-could speak for herself and for her friend in eloquent defense. Betty
-watched and listened, amazed at the sudden change in her. She was free
-at last to be herself.
-
-“No,” Betty said at last, “I don’t think you have forfeited your
-chance. Mrs. Mason was most to blame, in suggesting the plan and not
-then seeing that her daughter did her own work. Helena shall have
-another chance too, if I can arrange it for her and she will take it;
-but it will probably mean explaining to her teachers how her work has
-been done so far. With you”--Betty considered--“I don’t see why you
-shouldn’t let them explain the change in you to suit themselves. You’ll
-be a great mystery to them”--Betty smiled at her. “We’ve called you
-that--the Mystery--Mrs. Post and I, when we’ve talked about you. I’m
-glad our Mystery is solved at last. You haven’t seemed quite real to me
-up in your lonely tower room.”
-
-“Haunted by ghosts,” added Esther, with a sad smile. “I know what the
-girls have thought, you see. I couldn’t say anything. Now I suppose
-there’ll be more stories, especially if Helena leaves college.”
-
-But the Thorn had arranged that. “I’ve told the girls that loyalty to
-you means silence, Miss Wales,” she explained to Betty. “I proved to
-them how dangerous it is to guess about queer things like that, and
-they’ve all promised not to say a word about anything they saw. Of
-course”--the Thorn couldn’t resist so fine a chance to plume herself on
-her superiority--“finding that paper and the fire-escape business and
-Miss Mason’s story about it can’t help giving me some very interesting
-suspicions, but they shall never pass my lips.”
-
-Next Betty went to see Helena, prepared to offer to help her through
-her crisis; but Helena had made her plans and was determined to abide
-by them.
-
-“I couldn’t stay on, Miss Wales,” she said, “and I certainly don’t
-want to. I’ve had a good time here, laughing in my sleeve at the people
-I’ve taken in with my clever stories, and pretty verses--why, the one
-to Agatha Dwight actually made a splash that rippled away down to New
-York. The funny thing about it is that the stories and all are like me.
-Mother attracts fascinating, out-of-the-way people, and we’ve always
-lived among them in an atmosphere of unusual, fascinating happenings.
-How in the world that little country girl gets hold of it is a mystery
-to me. She’s never seen such people, or been to their dinners or behind
-the scenes at their plays. I’ve never even told her much.”
-
-“That’s the mystery of genius,” said Betty, who had thought a great
-deal about Esther Bond. “You never can explain it.”
-
-“And if you haven’t got it,” said Helena hopelessly, “you can’t get
-it. I’m not unusual. I shall never shine except in mother’s reflected
-glory. I’m sorry for mother; she’s wasted so much time and money trying
-to make me seem clever. Now she’s got to get used to having a perfectly
-commonplace daughter. I shall do my best to make her like the real me,
-but at any rate she’ll have to endure me as I am. I shan’t permit any
-more efforts at veneering me. They’re too demoralizing.”
-
-So Helena departed at Easter, amid the laments of her class. She would
-have been editor-in-chief of the “Argus” and Ivy Orator if she had
-stayed, they told her.
-
-“I’ve willed my honors to the undiscovered geniuses,” she retorted
-daringly. “I’m tired of being called the cleverest girl in the class.
-I’m going home to give the rest of you a chance. College never exactly
-suited my style.”
-
-Heartless, mocking, careless of what she had stolen, even unconscious
-of what she was restoring to the girl in the tower room, Helena left
-Harding, and no more ghosts disturbed the peace of Morton Hall.
-
-One day just before the winter term closed, Eugenia stopped in to see
-Betty on her way home from Miss Dick’s.
-
-“Something’s the matter with Dorothy,” she said. “I came back early,
-so you would have time to run over and see her before she goes to bed.
-She seems to be dreadfully disturbed about something and homesick and
-unhappy. She kept saying that nothing was the matter, but the tears
-would come creeping out. I don’t think she’s sick--just unhappy.”
-
-“I’ll ask Miss Dick to let her come and stay with me to-night,” Betty
-suggested, slipping on an ulster.
-
-Dorothy flew into her big sister’s arms, and fairly danced for joy when
-she was told that Betty had come to take her home.
-
-“Have things been going criss-cross with you lately?” Betty asked her,
-as they ran back, hand in hand, to Morton Hall.
-
-“Yes,” whispered Dorothy solemnly, “they have. Do you happen to feel
-like a reckless ritherum to-night, Betty dear?”
-
-“Not especially to-night,” laughed Betty. “Do you?”
-
-The Smallest Sister sighed profoundly. “Yes. I guess I shan’t ever stop
-feeling so as long as I live.”
-
-“Not even if we should make hot chocolate in a chafing-dish?”
-
-“That would be splendid,” Dorothy admitted eagerly, “but, Betty dear,
-it wouldn’t make you feel the same about a person who’d pretended to
-be very fond of you and all the same she did a mean hateful thing,
-would it now?”
-
-Betty admitted that hot chocolate might not be able to wipe out all
-the sting of false friendship. “But maybe the person didn’t mean to be
-mean,” she suggested hopefully.
-
-Dorothy’s little face was very sober. “I’m sure she didn’t know how sad
-it would seem to me,” she explained. “Betty, let’s play I was mistaken,
-and enjoy our hot chocolate as much as ever we can.”
-
-But when it came time to put out the light, Dorothy pleaded that it
-should be left burning “just a teeny, weeny speck, like a night-lamp.”
-
-“What’s the matter, Dottie?” objected Betty. “Have you been seeing
-ghosts again?”
-
-“Whatever made you think of that?” asked Dorothy anxiously. “I never
-said a single word about ghosts. Besides, I couldn’t see her again,
-because I didn’t see her before--I only heard her.”
-
-“Well, you won’t see or hear any ghosts here,” Betty assured her,
-turning out the light. “When I’m around they all vanish, and real
-people come in their places. So you can go to sleep this minute, and
-sleep as sound as ever you can.”
-
-An hour or two later Betty, who had given her bed to Dorothy, and
-was curled up on the box-couch, was awakened by the shrill sound of
-a little voice pleading piteously. It was Dorothy, fast asleep but
-sitting bolt upright in bed and talking in a strained, perfectly
-intelligible monotone.
-
-“Oh, please don’t, Frisky, please don’t!” she moaned. “I want to scream
-so, and I know I mustn’t. You look terrible in that white dress. Take
-down your hands, please, Frisky, please! I know it’s you, so why do
-you go on pretending? I never meant to tell Betty about your having
-the candle-shade. You said you’d forgive me. But you said you forgave
-Shirley, and then you frightened her so that she’ll never get over it.
-Oh, I mustn’t scream or they’ll find you out! Please, please go away,
-Frisky, and don’t try to frighten me any more.”
-
-The tears were streaming down the Smallest Sister’s face, and she
-seemed to be in mortal terror. Betty went to her and shook her softly
-awake, soothing her with pet names and caresses. And then, between
-sobs, the whole story came out.
-
-“Oh, Betty, you must never, never tell, but Frisky was the ghost!
-I made her mad at me because I said she oughtn’t to have taken a
-candle-shade from the Tally-ho the night you asked us two to dinner.
-I saw it in her drawer the other day, and I said she ought to give it
-right back. And then she told me I was a meddlesome little thing. But
-when I most cried she said she’d make up and forgive me. But last night
-when my two roommates were away, there was a knocking near the chimney
-and a moan, and a ghost came right out of the wall, just as Shirley
-said, with its hands up to its face, and it was Frisky in a white
-sheet.”
-
-“Well, then you needn’t have been scared any more,” said Betty
-soothingly.
-
-“A person in a white sheet is rather scaring,” declared Dorothy,
-“especially if you’re awfully scared to begin with. She glided around
-and around, and she wouldn’t speak to me when I whispered to her that
-I knew her. So then I shivered and shook till morning. She might have
-scared me just as she did Shirley--she couldn’t tell. Shirley will
-stutter and her eyes will twitch always, the doctor says. But Frisky
-called me her funny little chum to-day, and just laughed when I accused
-her of being the ghost. And I can’t quarrel without telling why, and if
-I tell, something perfectly dreadful will happen to Frisky.”
-
-“She well deserves it for frightening and tyrannizing over you little
-girls,” said Betty severely.
-
-“Oh, Betty, you mustn’t tell! You promised not to. Only always let me
-come and stay with you when my roommates are away.”
-
-“You certainly shall,” Betty promised, “and do hurry and get ready for
-college, Dottie. Boarding-school girls are such complete sillies!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-FRISKY FENTON’S FOLLY
-
-
-MR. THAYER’S May party was to be a Doll Festival. Georgia had thought
-of it, and she and Fluffy Dutton had made sure that the college was
-“properly excited” over its “features.”
-
-“No use taking the darling dolls home,” Georgia declared. “The new
-climate wouldn’t agree with them. No use packing them away in messy
-boxes, with books and pillows and pictures. By next fall the doll fever
-will be over.
-
-“There can be doll dances in costume, and a doll play, if Madeline
-isn’t too famous to write one. The May-pole dancers can be dressed like
-dolls too.”
-
-Fluffy sighed and interrupted: “Shan’t you mind at all parting with
-Wooden?”
-
-“Not a bit,” returned Georgia, the matter-of-fact. “Let’s get a paper
-ready for the girls to sign, with the number of dolls they can furnish
-opposite their names.”
-
-Straight signed for one doll without a murmur of protest, but it was
-not Rosa Marie that she put on the pile in Georgia’s borrowed express
-cart on the day of the May party. Not even to her beloved Fluffy did
-she confide her intention of never, never parting from her dear Rosa
-Marie.
-
-The party was on the factory lawn, and the college part of it
-overflowed hungrily into the Tally-ho’s territory, or climbed up to
-view the animated scene comfortably from the Peter Pan’s upper stories.
-The doll dances and May dances came first, and then everybody gathered
-around the pile of dolls that rose like a haystack on the slope of the
-hill, while Babbie led the little girls one by one, beginning with
-the smallest and most forlorn and ragged, up to the pile to choose a
-doll. Georgia strutted like a peacock because Wooden was the very first
-one selected, and Fluffy refused to be comforted when the fat little
-Polander who had chosen her Esquimaux promptly sat down on it and
-cracked its skull.
-
-“Never mind, dearie,” Straight consoled her. “Having dolls to smash
-is part of the fun of having them at all. Mr. Thayer will glue it
-together, and that child will never think about the crack.”
-
-“It’s queer,” gulped Fluffy, “how fond you get of everything you have
-up here at college--your friends and your room, and even your footless
-little toys.”
-
-“Because they’re the very last toys we’ll ever, ever have,” said
-Straight soberly. “Why didn’t you keep the Esquimaux, if you cared so
-much?”
-
-“Because I kept the Baby and its nurse,” explained Fluffy shamefacedly.
-Whereupon Straight confessed to having bought a substitute for Rosa
-Marie, and the twins departed to the Tally-ho to celebrate their
-perfect harmony of spirit in cooling glasses of lemonade.
-
-Betty was catering for the party, acting as special reception committee
-for all the shy and friendless factory hands, and finding time between
-to consult flitting members of the “Proper Excitement” and “Proper
-Encouragement” committees. Money-making summers must be arranged for
-some of the Morton Hall girls, and positions assured for many needy
-seniors. Betty had started a Harding teacher’s agency, and already the
-demands upon it were almost greater than the supply.
-
-“But I don’t intend they shall teach unless they really want to,” Betty
-decreed, “and not unless they’re at least a little fitted to. Teaching
-isn’t the only way for earning money--look at the Tally-ho. Mr. Morton
-wants a private secretary if I can honestly recommend one. He’s been
-telling his friends about my ideas of fitting people to positions,
-and I got the funniest letter from one of them--a very distinguished
-author. She said the woman question would soon be settled if I kept
-on insisting that a woman’s work should be her true vocation. Best of
-all, she wants a manager for a lace shop she is interested in, and
-a chaperon for her two daughters who are to study art in Paris next
-winter. Those are two splendid openings.”
-
-“There are a lot of dolls left,” Babbie announced, having finished
-her distribution. “I think Bob would like them sent to New York for
-her floating hospitals and playgrounds. Where shall we put them? I’m
-afraid it’s going to rain.”
-
-“In the Tally-ho workroom,” Betty decided rapidly. “It does look like
-rain. Then we’d better have the ice-cream and cakes in the club-house.
-Where’s Nora? Babbie, could you ask Mr. Thayer to tell them all to go
-to the club-house? Why will it always pour on garden parties?”
-
-She had just found Nora, sent her to give new orders to the men who
-were carrying the ice-cream, made sure that Bridget had taken all
-the cakes over, and started across the lawn herself, when the storm
-broke--a pelting spring shower that sent her scurrying back to the
-deserted Tally-ho in search of an umbrella and rubbers. Before she had
-found them, a forlorn, dripping little figure fell upon her.
-
-“Oh, Betty dear,” cried the Smallest Sister, “I went to the party to
-find you--Mr. Thayer asked me to come, but I only went to find you.
-And I didn’t like to climb the fence, as long as it was a party, so I
-came all the way around, and I’m soaked. Betty, something awful has
-happened. Frisky has run away.”
-
-Betty stared in dismay. “Dorothy, I haven’t a minute to spare now. Take
-Emily’s umbrella and hurry home and get off those wet things. I’ll come
-to see you to-night, but I can’t possibly stop now--nothing will go
-right if I’m not there.”
-
-“About the ice-cream, you mean?” demanded Dorothy. “To-night will be
-too late to do anything about Frisky.”
-
-“But, dearie,” Betty told her, “I can’t do anything about Frisky. If
-she’s run away from Miss Dick’s school, why, Miss Dick is the one to
-attend to it.”
-
-“Miss Dick doesn’t know.”
-
-“Then why not tell her instead of me?”
-
-“Because,” said Dorothy simply, “you always know what to do. Miss Dick
-and Kittie Carson wouldn’t know. They’d never find her and never get
-her to come back. Isn’t it very awful indeed to run away and be an
-actress, Betty?”
-
-Betty laid down her umbrella, wrapped her coat around Dorothy,
-and with one anxious glance in the direction of the supper that
-she was relentlessly abandoning bent her energies to settling her
-responsibilities toward Frisky Fenton.
-
-“Does any one else know where Frisky has gone?” she asked.
-
-“I think maybe her roommates do. She came and told me this morning,
-and gave me a blue ribbon for a keepsake. She said she couldn’t bear to
-go without any good-byes to her chums. She said, ‘Don’t tell any one,’
-but of course she didn’t mean you. She knows I tell you everything
-since----”
-
-“And where has she gone?”
-
-“To the Junction, to join that company that was acting here all last
-week. They’re going ’way out west after to-night. That’s why you must
-hurry.”
-
-“Why on earth did she do that, Dottie?”
-
-“’Cause her stepmother was so unsympathetic,” explained Dorothy, “at
-Easter vacation, you know, about a new hat, and a party, and going
-to see Miss Dwight in Miss Madeline’s play. And yesterday Miss Dick
-scolded her and kept her in to write French verbs. So she just decided
-to go off and be an actress.”
-
-“And why do you think I can get her to come back?”
-
-“’Cause she said once she’d love to have a sympathetic sister like you.
-You understand exactly how girls feel.”
-
-Betty sighed.
-
-“Besides,” Dorothy went on, “you know an actress. Frisky knows
-three--Miss Dwight and the ones that are the hero and heroine in this
-company. She went to a play they acted here one afternoon called ‘East
-Lynne,’ and she waited outside by the back door and met them, and they
-encouraged her.”
-
-“But, Dorothy, I thought you weren’t intimate with Frisky any more
-since you found out she was the ghost.”
-
-“We never stopped being chums,” said Dorothy, bursting into a sudden
-flood of tears. “I’m sure she’ll be sick of being by herself by
-to-night, and scared, and I almost think she’d expect me to send you
-after her.”
-
-Betty looked at her watch. It was nearly six. The next train to the
-Junction would be the theatre express. “All right, little sister, I’ll
-go,” she said cheerfully. “Only I can’t take the whole responsibility.
-You must let me send a note to Miss Dick.”
-
-So Betty wrote Miss Dick that Francisca Fenton had gone to the Junction
-alone on a foolish errand, that she was going after her on the theatre
-train, and that if Miss Dick wished to come too they could go together.
-“But I’m quite sure I can manage alone,” she added, “and perhaps she
-would feel less humiliated at having me find her.”
-
-And as Miss Dick didn’t appear at the train, it was to be presumed that
-she shared the general faith in Betty Wales.
-
-As she sped to the station Betty noted the name of the company--“Pratt
-Players”--on a dilapidated bill-board, and on the train she planned out
-her campaign. She would drive to the place where they were playing,
-and if Frisky was there or they knew where she was, all would be plain
-sailing. If not, the police and private detectives must be put to work,
-under pledges of secrecy. She couldn’t see that Miss Dick would be
-needed, no matter which way things went.
-
-But she had no sooner arrived at the Junction than her plans were
-suddenly thrown all awry. None of the station officials, none of the
-cabmen at the corner, knew anything about the Pratt Players.
-
-“‘The Pink Moon’ at the Lyric, Shakespeare at the Grand, and I’m not
-sure about the Paxton,” the man at the information bureau told her
-glibly.
-
-[Illustration: “WE’LL FIND ’EM, MISS,” HE ASSURED HER]
-
-A cabman remembered that the Paxton was closed. “But ‘The Pink Moon’
-is a great show, ma’am,” he assured Betty. “Drive you there for fifty
-cents.”
-
-Betty sped back to the information bureau. “Pratt Players?” repeated
-the man inside. “Pratt Players? Some ten-twenty-thirty outfit, I
-s’pose, doing a week at some little nickel theatre or music hall.
-City’s full of them, miss.--Next train to Boston leaves in twenty
-minutes.--Lunch-room down-stairs, ma’am.--Where in South Dakota did you
-say you want to go?”
-
-Betty turned away sick at heart. She had a vision of herself being
-driven aimlessly from one nickel theatre to another, in a vain search
-for the Pratt Players, while Frisky----If only Miss Dick were here! She
-might telegraph for her. But first she pocketed pride and discretion
-and consulted the friendly cabman again. He had never heard of the
-Pratt Players. “But we’ll find ’em, miss,” he assured her, “if it takes
-all night. Got a friend in the company, miss?”
-
-Betty turned away with much dignity toward the telegraph office. On the
-way she tried to think what 19-- girls had lived at the Junction. If
-only she could remember one she knew well enough to take with her on
-her quixotic search! There was a sudden press of people coming in from
-a newly arrived train. Betty stood aside forlornly to let them pass,
-when she felt her hand caught in a strong clasp and looked up to find
-Jim Watson towering over her.
-
-“By all the luck!” he cried. “You here and alone! Come on to the
-theatre with me, Betty. Faculty don’t have to be chaperoned, even if
-accompanied by a dimple, do they? I was hoping to get up to Harding in
-time to call on you--got to be in Albany to-morrow on business for the
-firm. I say, Betty, how long is it since I’ve seen you?”
-
-Betty didn’t wait to answer. “Come,” she ordered desperately, “and find
-a cab and help me hunt for the Pratt Players. I’ll explain after we’re
-started. I don’t know when I’ve been so glad to see somebody I know,
-Jim.”
-
-“Look sharp now,” Jim told the cabman. “Extra fare if you hit the right
-place early in the game, understand.” Owing to which inducement cabby
-wasted but two guesses and halted with a flourish in front of the
-dingy theatre occupied by the Pratt Players before the first curtain
-had risen on the faded splendors of “East Lynne.”
-
-Jim ordered the cab to wait, tipped a ticket-seller and a messenger boy
-to ascertain the name and whereabouts of the heroine, who presumably
-had Frisky in charge, escorted Betty down a dark alley to the
-stage-door, cautioned her to call if anything went wrong, and leaned
-comfortably against a post to await her return from the inner regions.
-
-They had agreed that it would be better for Betty to go in alone; but
-she wished, as she opened the door and groped her way up a steep,
-narrow flight of stairs, that she had still the protection of Jim’s
-unruffled, confident presence. She met two men on the stairs. One
-took no notice of her, the other tossed a “Late again, eh? You’ll be
-docked,” over his shoulder, and hurried on. At the top of the flight
-Betty halted aimlessly. Stage hands were busy moving battered scenery.
-A woman’s querulous voice clamored impatiently for “Daisy!” Then above
-everything rose a man’s angry remonstrance.
-
-“Promised you nothing! You said you could dance, and you can’t. If you
-could, you’re good for a front row job, with that face. Oh, well,” in
-answer to a low-voiced reminder, “I never thought you meant it. That
-was my little jolly. Don’t you know jolly when you see it, little girl?
-Where’ll you stay to-night? Lost all your money? Well, I’m losing
-more’n I ever had over this old show. It ain’t my fault that you got
-lost this afternoon along with your pocketbook, and didn’t get here
-till it was show-time. Anyway I haven’t a thing for you at any hour
-of the day. If I was you I’d go right home to my mamma. Here’s two
-plunks--that’s all I can spare. So long, little girl.”
-
-Betty stepped forward toward the voice just in time to be run down by a
-frightened, tear-stained Frisky, clutching two silver dollars tight in
-her hand.
-
-“Miss Wales!” she gasped. “Where did you come from?”
-
-“I’ve got a carriage outside to take you home in,” Betty told her
-quietly. “So you won’t need that money. Let’s give it back and then
-go.”
-
-At that the manager appeared, looking a little frightened, and
-protesting stoutly that he “hadn’t never promised the kid a part.” And
-when Betty didn’t offer to dispute him, he seemed much relieved and
-grew obsequious and effusive, so that Betty was glad to remember that
-Jim was outside. When they finally got out to him, past the bowing,
-mincing manager, Jim tactfully fell into the rear of the procession,
-and rode back on the box with the driver, so that Frisky, who was
-hysterical with humiliation and relief, might have Betty all to herself.
-
-Her story was just as Dorothy had told it. After getting to the
-Junction she had experienced the same difficulty that Betty had in
-finding the elusive Pratt Players; but not having thought of a cab,
-and being without Jim’s effective methods of memory-jogging, she had
-walked all the afternoon, losing her pocketbook in the course of
-her wanderings, only to be told by one of her “encouraging” actor
-friends that he had only suggested her joining the company as a bit of
-harmless, pleasant “jolly.”
-
-“I’d saved three months’ allowance, and sold my turquoise ring to
-Josephine Briggs for three dollars,” sighed Frisky. “What will Miss
-Dick say, Miss Wales, and what will she write home to my father?”
-
-At the station Jim appeared with tickets and the cheering information
-that the next train wouldn’t go for half an hour. So Frisky, who had
-had a banana for lunch and no dinner, was persuaded to gulp down a
-sandwich and a glass of milk, while Betty thanked Jim so fervently that
-he took heart and boldly inquired when he might come to Harding to make
-the call he had missed in the pursuit of Frisky.
-
-On the train Frisky considered her future and dissolved in floods of
-woe.
-
-“I couldn’t stay without my money,” she wailed, “but I simply cannot
-go back and face the awful scoldings I shall get. Miss Dick won’t let
-me out of the school yard for the rest of the term, and I shouldn’t
-wonder if she’d tell the whole story right out in chapel. If I hadn’t
-been made to stay by myself so much and think, I shouldn’t have thought
-of so many wrong things to do. I discovered the secret passage one day
-when I was sent to my room to meditate. Who could resist trying to be
-a ghost, Miss Wales, with that secret passage all fixed up as if on
-purpose? I’ve felt awfully about Shirley----”
-
-“And yet you did it again,” said Betty sternly, “to Dorothy, who might
-have been just as badly frightened.”
-
-Frisky wept afresh. “I know it. She made me cross, and I didn’t care.
-Sometimes I don’t care what happens, Miss Wales, and other days I love
-everybody, even Miss Dick and my stepmother. The worst thing is that
-nobody trusts me. I meant to show them that I could be trusted to get
-along all right alone. And then I--I--I--lost my purse,” sobbed Frisky
-wildly.
-
-Betty patted her shoulder comfortingly. “That plan was all wrong,”
-she said. “Suppose you were to come and consult me about things the
-way Dorothy does? I believe we could get to be good friends. I know a
-good many stage people,” she added craftily, “the real kind, not the
-make-believes like those dreadful ones in the Pratt Company.”
-
-“But if ever I wanted to go on the stage you’d say no, Miss Wales,”
-demurred Frisky.
-
-“I should say that Miss Dwight knows more about it than either of us,”
-amended Betty. “We are almost at Harding, Frisky. Shall I tell Miss
-Dick to-morrow that I’m to be your special consultation committee from
-now on, and that I’m willing to be responsible for your good behavior?”
-
-“Responsible for my good behavior?” Frisky giggled, with a touch of her
-old irresponsible gaiety. “But I’m always in hot water, Miss Wales. I
-try sometimes, and sometimes I don’t, but it always ends the same way.”
-
-“So you’re not to be trusted, then,” began Betty. “I thought you
-said----”
-
-“Oh!” Frisky considered it. “If I said I’d try all the time, and Miss
-Dick promised to overlook some little mistakes, and I should talk
-things over with you instead of with the other girls--I think sometimes
-they stir me up on purpose to see the rumpus there will be. Well, then
-you’d beg me off with Miss Dick. Is that it?”
-
-“I’d explain to Miss Dick. I’d ask her to treat you as she does the
-oldest and most responsible girls--to trust you.”
-
-“She treats them all a good deal like infants,” murmured Frisky. She
-turned to Betty. “Thank you, Miss Wales. I don’t know why you should
-do so much for me. If you are looking out for my good behavior, I’ll
-certainly try not to make you sorry or to get you in a fix with Miss
-Dick.” Frisky laughed again.
-
-Betty took the sleepy Francisca home with her, and risked routing
-somebody up at Miss Dick’s to make her report. Miss Dick herself
-answered her. “I found your note on my return,” she explained. “One
-of Miss Fenton’s roommates had grown worried and spoken to me earlier
-in the day. Miss Carson and I went down in the afternoon. No, we were
-not provided with the company’s name, and we could not place them.
-Miss Carson is staying all night--the detective reports to her hourly.
-I shall wire her at once, of course. Miss Wales, you have done me an
-inestimable service in helping me to fulfil my trust to the child’s
-parents. In the morning you will come over? Certainly, Miss Wales.
-Anything, anything! I am very deeply in your debt.”
-
-Betty smiled, a little later, over the picture of the dignified Miss
-Dick, the subdued Kitty Carson, and a perturbed detective pursuing a
-phantom theatrical troupe and a pretty girl through the devious ways of
-the Junction.
-
-“But I didn’t find them,” she reflected modestly. “It was Jim. I’m
-never the one that does things. It’s just my good luck and my good
-friends.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-ARCHITECT’S FINAL PLANS--CONSIDERED
-
-
-BETTY WALES danced merrily across the campus to her office. It was
-commencement Monday. Betty hadn’t meant to stay over at first, but the
-affairs of the teachers’ agency were not quite settled, and they had
-kept her. Besides, Lucile Merrifield graduated, Georgia was a junior
-usher, Helen was to take her Master’s degree, and 19-- was coming
-back “in bunches,” as Bob elegantly phrased it, for an “informal
-between-years” reunion. And finally Jim Watson was coming to make his
-much-heralded call on this very Monday evening. Betty had taken him
-to 19--’s own Glee Club concert, and he had suggested celebrating the
-anniversary, much to the disgust of the B. C. A.’s and the rest of the
-old 19-- crowd, who found no occasion quite complete unless they could
-have Betty Wales in their midst.
-
-Half-way to her office she was hailed by President Wallace. “You’ll be
-back next year, of course?” he asked. “The Morton couldn’t do without
-you.”
-
-Betty blushed and laughed. “I hoped I could escape without being asked
-that, because I don’t know. Mother and father say they are all right,
-but I must look them over and be quite sure before I decide to leave
-them again.”
-
-“Very well, only be quite sure also that we need you here,” the
-President told her, and Betty hurried on, thinking hard about the
-next year at Morton Hall. It would certainly be very nice, with the
-Mystery explained and happy, Miss Romance departed to make a home for
-her devoted suitor, the Digs beginning to appreciate the inherent
-reasonableness of obeying rules, the Thorn no longer prickly, and the
-Goop boarding with a married sister who had providentially come to live
-in Harding.
-
-“I don’t believe her manners are worth the ruin of your disposition and
-mine,” Betty had told Mrs. Post, when, in June, the Goop had horrified
-the house by appearing at breakfast collarless and with unbuttoned
-shoes.
-
-Besides these improvements six seniors were leaving--rather dull,
-colorless girls, whose departure would make room for livelier, more
-promising material. Betty resolved that Morton Hall should be the
-gayest, jolliest house on the campus--if she came back.
-
-Frisky Fenton was at the door of her office to meet her. She had been
-sitting on the stairs waiting.
-
-“I’m going home this afternoon, Miss Wales,” she said. “I’ve taken all
-my prelims for Harding, and I hope I’ve passed most of them. Since
-I’ve been over here so much with you, I simply can’t wait to get into
-college. Miss Wales, I’ve come to consult you for one last time. How
-shall I make my stepmother love me?”
-
-Betty smiled into Frisky’s melting brown eyes that were fixed upon
-her so earnestly. “Didn’t Miss Dwight advise you to puzzle that out
-for yourself, if you wanted to learn how to win over crowds of people
-later? But I know how I should begin. Call her mother. It almost makes
-you love a person to call her that. And if you love her and try to
-please her----”
-
-“I’ve thought of another thing to do,” Frisky took her up. “I shall
-pretend she’s like you. I’ve noticed that when people expect a great
-deal of me--as you do, Miss Wales--I manage to come up to it. Perhaps
-if I expect my--mother to be like you--to understand and sympathize----”
-
-“And scold hard too, sometimes,” laughed Betty. “Don’t forget that part
-of me.”
-
-The girl whom Betty had picked out as a possible secretary to Jasper J.
-Morton opened the door, and Frisky held up her flower-like face to be
-kissed and went off, a mist in her eyes at the parting. The prospective
-secretary didn’t stay long; if she hadn’t been a born “rusher,” capable
-of getting through intricate discussions and momentous decisions in
-double-quick time, Betty would never have thought of recommending her.
-And then, with not time enough before her next appointment to begin on
-anything important, Betty drew out a sheet of paper and began drawing
-up rules, à la Madeline.
-
-“If I come back next year,” she headed the page:
-
- “_Rule One_--All ghosts whatsoever are tabooed.
-
- _Rule Two_--Boarding-schools need not apply for assistance.
-
- _Rule Three_--Matrons shall arrive on time and never be ill.
-
- _Rule Four_--In short, bothers, fusses, complications, mysteries,
- worries, and everything else that makes life----”
-
-Betty paused for an adjective, finally decided upon “interesting,”
-and threw down her pen with a little laugh. “That’s exactly it,” she
-thought. “Work and bothering and planning are what make life worth
-living and bring the big things around your way. Some day Morton Hall
-will run itself, as the Tally-ho does. Until then---- Come in, Miss
-Smith. Yes, I have heard from that school. Can you get a reference
-for Latin? There is one first year class that this teacher may have
-to take. You failed in Livy? Oh, I am sorry, Miss Smith! Yes, I
-understand; it was when you were a freshman and never dreamed of having
-to teach. But the Latin department could hardly recommend you, could
-it? Let me see what other places are vacant.”
-
-It was a long, busy morning--a thoroughly grown-up, responsible morning
-for the Small Person behind the Big Desk. Once she rushed to her window
-to see the Ivy procession wind its snowy, green-garlanded way past,
-and again she deserted her post to hear the Ivy Song and to watch the
-pretty picture the seniors made as they sang. But neither Babbie’s gay
-pleading, Mary Brooks’s mockery, nor Helen’s mournful sympathy could
-shake her purpose. She was going to “tend up” to the business in hand,
-until it was done. It might be deliciously cool and as gay and amusing
-as possible down under the swaying elms. 19-- might be holding an
-“experience meeting illustrated with tableaux, blue prints, and babies”
-under the Hilton House birch tree.
-
-“I can stand it to miss all that,” Betty confided to Mary Brooks, “but
-if the afternoon people don’t come on time and don’t hurry through,
-so I can go on our own special picnic, I shall fairly weep on their
-shoulders.”
-
-So the last of the “afternoon people”--a leisurely freshman who had
-taken ten minutes to decide between two rooms in Morton Hall--was
-surprised to see the patient, dignified secretary of the Student’s
-Aid dart past her down the stairs, sprint, hatless, her curls flying,
-across the campus, and shriek wildly at a passing flat-car, which
-slowed up for a minute while a dozen willing hands caught the panting
-little secretary and pulled her up and on.
-
-It was a flat-car picnic, in memory of old days. There were
-ginger-cookies for Roberta, who ate an unbelievable number of them,
-and chocolate éclairs for everybody, because on the sorrowful senior
-picnic there had been almost nothing else. This time there was bacon,
-sliced very thin, to toast on pointed sticks, rolls, some of Bridget’s
-delicious coffee keeping hot in thermos bottles, a huge chocolate cake,
-and dozens of little raisin pies--the Tally-ho’s very latest specialty.
-
-“Where is Madeline?” asked Betty, helping to start the fire. She had
-spent the trip out in catching her breath, cooling off, and borrowing
-hairpins to replace those lost in her flight.
-
-“In the gym basement,” explained Christy, “with Nita and Jean Eastman.
-They’re the costume committee for the aftermath parade, you know. They
-boasted that they had done themselves proud before they came up here,
-but this morning Madeline had a great thought and they’ve been hard at
-it all day. They may come out later for supper.”
-
-“We promised to hang out a sign,” Rachel remembered, and borrowed
-Helen’s red sweater, which, tied by the sleeves to a sapling down near
-the fence, pointed unerringly to the presence of picnickers on the hill.
-
-“If you don’t send Mr. James Watson packing the minute the concert
-is out, you’ll miss the sensation of this commencement,” Madeline
-warned Betty solemnly when she arrived. There was a smudge of brown
-paint across her white linen skirt, and Nita declared feelingly that
-she would never make another pair of wings, no, not for any aftermath
-parade that ever was. These were the only clues to the extra-special
-features that they had planned for the evening.
-
-At seven the returning flat-car halted by the fence, and the revelers
-went singing home to dress for the concert.
-
-“Come to the gym basement for your costume,” Nita whispered to Betty
-and K. “Find me or Jean. Madeline is as likely as not to forget all
-about being there.”
-
-When Jim and Betty reached the campus it was gay with lanterns, and
-girls in evening dress and their escorts were everywhere.
-
-“How about a hammock in a quiet spot?” suggested Jim. “The music is
-prettiest from a distance, don’t you think?”
-
-Of course, all the hammocks were full long since, but the obliging
-Georgia Ames and three other footsore junior ushers politely vacated
-theirs, insisting that they were only resting for a minute, and Jim sat
-on the ground at Betty’s feet and inquired for her stage-struck friend,
-the cheery Mrs. Post, and the Morton Hall-ites, and then for Betty’s
-summer schedule.
-
-“I might be in Cleveland,” Jim announced tentatively. “The firm is
-working on plans for two houses out there.”
-
-“Then you could come out to the cottage for Sundays,” Betty said
-cheerily. “Will would love to take you sailing. I hate to go in those
-bobbing little boats, so I stay on shore.”
-
-“I’m not so very keen about sailing, either,” Jim said.
-
-“Then I’m afraid you’d better not come,” Betty told him sweetly.
-“Sailing and swimming are positively the only amusements out there.”
-
-“Except talking to you.”
-
-“Oh, I’m the family cook,” Betty explained. “If you think I’m busy
-here, you should see me bustle around in summer.”
-
-“I see.” Jim changed the subject. “Is Morton Hall to the queen’s taste
-since we fixed the linen rooms?”
-
-“Oh, yes, Jim,” Betty assured him. “It’s a model--any amount nicer than
-the other campus houses.”
-
-“Thanks for the firm,” Jim said, and then was quiet so long that Betty
-inquired laughingly if he had been to the Bay of the Ploshkin after his
-blues.
-
-“Not yet,” he told her. “I’ve felt like it sometimes, but I was afraid
-I’d worn out your sympathy. I say, Betty, you’ll write to a fellow once
-in a while, won’t you? And if I should come to Cleveland--doesn’t the
-family cook get her evenings off?”
-
-“Some of them.”
-
-“Betty, Betty, Betty Wales!” chanted an unseen chorus. “Time to dress
-for the aftermath parade!”
-
-So Jim said a hasty good-bye and waited under the group of elms that
-Betty had pointed out, to see 19-- march by. Somebody had suggested
-having a costumed procession this year, and the seniors and half a
-dozen recently graduated classes had vied with one another in planning
-queer and effective uniforms. There were masked classes, classes with
-red parasols, classes with purple sunbonnets and purple fans, classes
-with yellow caps and gowns. But 19--’s close-fitting green robes were
-lighted up by weird green torches, and in the middle of the ranks
-marched all the 19-- animals--the Jabberwock, the Green Dragon, the
-Mock Turtle and the Gryphon from an Alice in Wonderland show, ploshkins
-in assorted sizes with pink shoe-strings waving in their paws, and
-finally a little reckless ritherum hopping along in the rear. It jumped
-at the waving pink shoe-strings, it snatched a green lantern from
-the hands of a green-robed figure and charged with it blithely into
-the laughing crowd, and when it came to the elm trees where Jim was
-standing it darted straight at him and whispered, “Good-bye again, Jim.
-Do manage to come to Cleveland sometimes and talk to the cook,” and was
-off again after a pink shoe-string before Jim had discovered what was
-happening to him.
-
-An hour later Betty shed her ritherum costume--it was rather warm,
-being composed of Georgia’s gym suit, the burlap that Lucille had
-bought to pack around her Morris chair, a peacock feather fan, and a
-pair of snowshoes for wings--and she and Madeline, Roberta, Rachel, K.,
-Nita, Helen, the B’s, and Christy went out on the fire-escape to cool
-off and watch the other classes coming home.
-
-“Must be jolly to stay up here all the time,” said Nita hungrily.
-“There’s always something going on, and it’s all queer and different
-and fun.”
-
-“It’s a pretty good world, wherever you are, I think,” announced K.
-briskly.
-
-“It’s whatever kind you make it,” Madeline amended K.’s sentiment.
-
-“And we’re all making it something rather nice that it wouldn’t be,
-perhaps, without us,” Roberta added.
-
-“We’ve never decided what it takes to make a B. C. A.,” said Madeline.
-“If we had we could tell Nita, and she could cultivate the combination.”
-
-“We shall have that left for conversation at the first tea-drinking
-next fall,” laughed Christy. “There are always such dreadful pauses.”
-
-“It’s always well to have something left for next fall just the same,”
-said little Helen primly.
-
-“Yes,” agreed Rachel, who was secretly considering a year’s study in
-New York. “There may be more of us B. C. A.’s and there may be less,
-but there’ll surely be a topic of conversation.”
-
-“And an Object,” added Madeline, hugging Betty, “with curls and a
-dimple, and a finger in everybody’s pie, and a few over.”
-
-“Why, that’s just what Jim Watson said about me,” laughed Betty, “only
-he didn’t call it pie.”
-
-“Jim Watson,” said Madeline severely, “is politely requested to keep
-his distance. We can’t spare you to him--not for years and years and
-years to come.”
-
-“I should think not,” echoed Christy, Rachel, and Helen in an indignant
-chorus.
-
-“Girls, please stop talking such perfect nonsense,” said Betty calmly.
-“Let’s climb down the fire-escape and go to bed.”
-
-
-The Stories in this Series are:
-
- BETTY WALES, FRESHMAN
- BETTY WALES, SOPHOMORE
- BETTY WALES, JUNIOR
- BETTY WALES, SENIOR
- BETTY WALES, B. A.
- BETTY WALES & CO.
- BETTY WALES DECIDES
-
-
-
-
-TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
-
-On page 20, pow-pow has been changed to pow-wow.
-
-On page 169, tower-room has been changed to tower room.
-
-On page 186, gift shop has been changed to gift-shop.
-
-On page 252, child-like has been changed to childlike.
-
-On page 298, started has been changed to stared.
-
-All other spelling, variants and dialect have been retained as typeset.
-
-Some illustrations have been moved to avoid interrupting the flow of a
-paragraph.
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BETTY WALES ON THE CAMPUS ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.